《The Unstoppable Ascension of Zu Mari, Time-Looper》
1: A Gift From The Heavens To Unlock Destiny
Zu Mari slammed his fists into a tree in a steady rhythm.
Yes, a tree. Not his family''s training equipment, not the soft stomach of his cruel cousin, not the smug faces of those half his age who boasted twice his strength.
The forest echoed with the dull thuds as he strained to control his breathing, unheeding of the blood that seeped from cracked and split knuckles. He trained alone, as far from anything familiar as he could go without stumbling into beast-clan territory, deep in the forest of his clan''s ancestral lands.
Zu''s breath came fast and uneven as he pushed his body to its fullest extent. If he were a weaker man, there would have been tears of frustration in his eyes, but he was not weak. Whatever they said, he would not let their words reach his soul.
Defective.
Unworthy.
Stupid.
Useless.
Incapable.
Weakling.
No.
Zu refuted their words with every day he refused to give up. He would prove them wrong with every scrap of strength in his body. With every drop of energy in his deformed spirit. So he couldn''t cultivate, so what? He could still be a mighty warrior!
How many years would it take? How long would he run alone, strive alone, push himself because no one else cared to bother with him any more? How long, before they acknowledged him?
It didn''t matter. He would show them. One day, he would step into the clan and they would see him in a new light. They would murmur in awe and wonder how they''d ever dismissed him.
So what if the ten-year-olds were better at meditation? So what if the twelve-year-olds could outrace him with the smallest application of their inner strength?
Zu had outer strength and that would be enough. He would close the gap, even if it seemed to only yawn wider with every passing year.
He slammed his fists into the tree again, yet its outer covering remained unscathed. His strongest efforts were insufficient to so much as flake the bark off, let alone leave the kind of craters he''d seen from others.
This tree would not outlast him! He was Zu Mari! One day, the heavens would resound with the sound of his name. He would do whatever it took to reach the pinnacle!
Sound boomed out from overhead, the sharp crack of someone flying at incredible speeds. Zu lifted his eyes to look. He didn''t find the flying immortal, but did see a glint of silver drifting down toward him, light as a feather but glowing like the moon.
Even as it fell, it seemed to be drifting apart, as though it were a wisp of fog that would dissolve in a moment. Zu reached out, catching it in his scarred hand. It was a small perfect sphere, silver and glowing, the exact shape and size of the expensive cultivation pills used by so many others in the clan, those deemed of greatest value and highest potential.
Though he could see it resting upon his palm, it exhibited no presence either to his touch or to his weak spiritual senses. When he closed his hand around it, he may as well have been grasping wind. And when he focused deeply in an attempt to feel its presence, it seemed almost to be a void drawing into itself all lingering threads of free-floating energy from the surrounding forest.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
For a moment he turned his gaze upwards again. Perhaps the immortal would return for his prize. But no one appeared.
Zu''s eyes returned to the thing he held. The tiny orb''s silver surface drew him in, seeming to grow even as he watched, a promise of strength and prominence. Unconsciously his hand cupped closer around it, protective. With this, he suddenly knew, his dreams of strength and honor would no longer be so unreachable.
This power came to him for a purpose. He was chosen.
No sooner did the thought cross his mind than he put it into action. Suddenly afraid that the immortal would return and search for his treasure, Zu swallowed the air-light moon pill.
The change was immediate. Power like pure fire flooded through his empty and unmoving core. He felt his lifeless channels being purged and strengthened, the thousand tiny cracks that made his own cultivation attempts worthless sealed in an instant. Power condensed within him and impurities burned away like chaff.
He felt the power of the world rushing in toward him to fill the sudden void at his center as the power inside him compressed it all tighter and tighter, refining his spirit purer and purer into the most perfect core he could ever have imagined.
Zu Mari hardly noticed the other changes, so consumed by the spiritual awakening taking place within his soul, but his scrawny and weak body was growing at an incredible rate, making him taller and his muscles twisting and flexing with new power. He now looked like the sort of person who had been building his body for centuries rather than the sort who was too weak and useless to even be given a basic training manual.
But when he returned to the clan in the evening to do his chores, everyone else certainly didn¡¯t fail to notice. Whispers followed him, girls giggled and batted their eyes at him, and the senior disciples followed his progress with wide eyes and jaws dropping open in awe.
His grandfather had been visiting this branch of the clan for political reasons, but as he sensed Zu approaching he came out in person to greet this powerful stranger. When he saw that it was his own weakest grandchild, his heart almost stopped.
¡°Zu? You have grown since I saw you last.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful! I finally feel like I can perform the secret techniques and not bring shame to the Mari name.¡± Zu bowed respectfully. ¡°Please, grandfather, I have only one request. May I be granted access to our library? I will study harder than anyone you have ever heard of in all of history, and prove that I can bring the greatest respect to our Mari clan!¡±
Grandfather Gari stroked his beard and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, my wonderful Zu. I have always secretly hoped that you would become the greatest among us. You were my favourite, you know. You may have access to the library, but more than that. Take this.¡± Grandfather Gari held out a key that was blacker than oil at midnight, so black that Zu had a hard time looking at it. ¡°This will open the Sacred Vault beneath the library. Take any of the treasures that you like, and study well the sacred tomes within. I know you will become worthy of the power I am granting you.¡±
¡°I will! Thank you!¡± Abandoning formality, Zu stepped forward and threw himself upon his grandfather, hugging him close. ¡°I always liked to imagine someone secretly cared about me,¡± he said.
Grandfather Gari nodded and patted his back, tears in the old man¡¯s eyes. ¡°I only wish it had not been necessary to withdraw all visible support from you, but until you were strong enough to protect yourself any sign of my favor would have only led to your being murdered by the envious. It is better this way. Now you can take up my mantle and inherit everything when I am gone.¡±
He had twenty-seven other older grandchildren who were in line ahead of Zu, but it would only take a few words in his will to change that. Soon, Zu Mari would be the sole heir and designate future leader of the entire Mari clan and all its holdings across seven provinces.
Zu had worked hard his whole life. He absolutely deserved every reward that was coming to him.
But even as Zu and Grandfather Gari celebrated their new loving relationship, other eyes were watching with envy and hatred.
Mari Kayli crossed her arms and watched the old man take the fool under his wing so easily, as though he''d ever cared for him.
Zu¡ It was unbelievable that someone so talentless would suddenly become so mighty. But it was undeniable that he had become incredibly powerful in just one day. He had changed in everything from demeanor to core strength since the morning.
Kayli had worked for seventeen years to earn her place as third granddaughter, and she fully intended to become head of the clan one day. To have the talentless Zu suddenly jump past her¡ it was unacceptable.
Zu Mari would submit to her precedence, or he would die.
2: The Great Search! Secrets of the Weakest Clan?! Is Any Power Worthy Of Zu Mari?
Zu Mari, having no idea that his cousin wanted him dead, walked to the library whistling merrily to himself.
The library!
Zu had never been allowed into the most sacred of buildings before. His constant failure to live up to his family¡¯s standards left him out of nearly all activities that could have helped him improve. It was a vicious cycle, his incompetence preventing him from doing the things that would have alleviated his incompetence.
But the Sacred Moon pill had changed all that, cutting through all the stupid reasons holding him back and granting him access to everything he deserved for his years of hard work.
He strode up to the library whistling happily, surprised by how small and insignificant the houses he passed seemed. Strength and confidence really changed how he saw the world.
Zu didn''t want to waste a single moment before searching out the clan''s greatest secrets and powers. He''d dreamed of this moment for so long, when he finally was able to look into the sacred arts manuals and find his proper path.
"Good day, young one," said the librarian, an elder crone with piercing eyes and a formal robe patterned with gold and red magpies. "What are you looking for today?"
"Everything," Zu replied without hesitation. "I want to see everything."
The librarian laughed dryly. "Then by all means, help yourself."
Zu nodded and stepped past her into the main vault of the library, then stopped and stared in sheer amazement.
The interior dome was a hundred feet high, with balconies upon balconies to reach all the tomes and scrolls. Interior standalone shelves stretched to the heavens, scroll racks with gears and levers to bring the higher shelves down to where they could be reached.
Golden sunlight filtered down from above, giving the whole room a sacred glow.
Zu couldn''t believe he''d been so close to such an amazing treasure trove his whole life and never even realized what he was missing out on. He stepped forward reverently, then his steps hurried in eagerness as he crossed to the first scrolling shelf. He grabbed a scroll at random and opened it, eyes skimming across its contents.
The Flowing Flowers In A Winter Stream technique is often used for relaxing muscles and regaining flexibility after excessive strain. It can be used as a counter to seven of the Winter Stream attacks and even act as a moderately powerful shield against such techniques. It is best used when the sun is high, but is effective in moonlight as well. If the sky is fully dark, the Red Fish Swims Through Cold Depths is an acceptable substitute.
Zu eagerly read the technique, committing it to memory. Flowing Flowers In A Winter Stream reminded him of the stretching exercises he''d seen people performing in the practice fields. He had to learn more!
He spent the rest of the month going through every scroll he could get his hands on. His reading speed had always been good, due to his diligence and focus, but now it became even faster. He could read an entire technique scroll and commit it to memory in just a few minutes.
In that way, he expanded his repertoire of techniques from zero to thousands, until he had learned everything the library had to offer. He could do things the rest of his clan would have overlooked as insignificant, like light a fire with his core without using his hands to form seals, because he took the time to study even the most obscure and unclear of texts.
But still he felt dissatisfied. A thousand basic techniques would still never be enough. Nowhere had he learned how to fly, or how to hold his own against the likes of the immortal who''d flown by overhead the day the heavens granted him the Sacred Moon pill.
His clan was, he had to admit it, insignificant. All their knowledge amounted to only a lake. Wide, but not deep.
Then, when he despaired of learning more, he remembered the key! His grandfather had said there was a secret vault beneath the library!
Zu took the key and walked the library, searching for the keyhole. He had seen no doors that could not be opened, so he knew it must be hidden where only the worthy could find it.
He found it only on the third day of his search, when he had already gone over the entire floor twice, because he had been foolishly assuming it would adhere to physical constraints. Instead, the vault keyhole was in the ceiling.
He climbed to the highest balcony, reached up so his fingers brushed the dome with its skylights and ancient symbols painted in black and gold ink, and found the indentation he''d spotted from below. It fit the key perfectly. The moment he turned it, he was transported into the vault.
The sudden transition from brightness to dark made him blink, but the darkness was not complete. Each treasure in the vault glowed with its own aura.
His breath caught in awe. This, this was what he had been missing.
A sword lay on a table, gleaming purple and red. Its aura was harsh and sharp, so sharp he felt as though he would be cut apart if he stared for too long. A sheathe lay beside it, white as pearl and carved with the clan motto.
Zu reverently picked up the sheath and buckled it to his waist, then took up the blade in his hands.
"Hello, Zu," the sword whispered. "I am Heart Of Fire And Spirit Of Twilight Death."
Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
"Hello, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death," Zu answered, his heart racing as he felt the sword''s spirit integrating itself into his soul. Its power fed into his perfect core, and his own power flowed back through the sword, strengthening and purifying both.
"I think we will be great friends," Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death said.
"Yes. We will destroy my enemies and bring honor to this failing family." Zu slid Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death into its sheath, and felt the warm hum of contentment from the sword.
"It has been a long time since I was wielded by one who truly had a spirit of fire to match my own."
"I will prove myself to the world," Zu insisted. "And you will help."
"Yes. We will show them all what we can do. Prove to them that I''m more than an ornament to be worn in ceremonies and set aside to be admired," Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death said the word ''admired'' like it was the vilest curse, "no, I am Fire and Death and power eternal. I am meant to be used, not set aside."
"You have no need to worry," Zu told the sword eagerly. "I have no intention of setting you aside. And if I admire you, it will be only in the heart of combat as we destroy our enemies and bring honor to our names."
The sword sighed happily. "If you can prove yourself to me, I will teach you things I have never shared with another," Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death promised. "I was born in the primordial fires of the world''s forging, and I have seen much for many ages. It is pitiful that I have fallen so far, to be tucked away in a vault and forgotten about, but if you prove that you too have a spirit of fire and death, I will show you powers that no one in this age has ever seen."
"Yes! Yes, that is all I have ever wanted," Zu said, touching the hilt to reassure himself that it was still there. "I will never abandon you," he promised. "I will carry you as long as there are foes to be fought, and then when I am old and ready to ascend I will give you to my heir so that you may continue to fight for our family''s name."
"I will serve you and your family well, if you truly keep your word," said the sword, and then their commune ended. Zu felt it as the blade retreated into itself, and he felt a sense of loss, but also he knew that it would be ready to come to his aid if ever he needed it.
"Do not worry, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. There will be no shortage of enemies on my path to ascension."
The blade did not answer, but he knew it approved.
Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death may be the greatest treasure in the family vault, but that was far from the only thing that awaited him. A tome of power lay on one table, its pages thick and crumbling at the edges, fragile with age. He turned the pages as gently as though they were rose petals, memorizing each of the ten powerful spells within.
Form of Perfect Sphere gave any elemental power the shape of a sphere. Light Spirit Lifting gave any spell the ability to fly true and straight. Brilliant Flame converted any spell into a fire-based version of itself, and Winter Wind froze any technique into a frost attack. Mirror of Soul could reflect any technique, and Capturing Spirit Vision would slow time long enough that one could fully examine an enemy''s technique to learn it for yourself.
Shadow''s Darkest Secrets Surrounding concealed you from enemies, while Shadows Lifting Beneath The Sun''s Revealing Light could pierce through any concealment. Finally, the most powerful of all, Mysteries of Forgotten Lands could translate anything either spoken or written, and Striding Wind Sustaining allowed you to walk on the air as though it were solid. It did not let him fly, or move faster than his body could already manage, but it was still a great advantage being able to walk in the air in combat.
He carefully closed the book and re-latched it for the next family member who might need these powerful secrets. Most spells were complete in themselves, and finding modifiers that could be used universally were invaluable. With the hundreds of spells and techniques he had learned over the past month, these modifiers would make him far more powerful than anyone else who had the same basic knowledge.
It wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to ascend to the heavens just yet, but it was a good start.
The third item on the table was a strange belt, with a zipper across the whole front to open a flap, but no pouches. Just a gaping hole that could be opened. He did not at first understand what value this treasure would possess, but it glowed like sunlight and he knew it must be precious, so he put it on. As soon as it lay snug around his waist, knowledge filled his mind.
The flap opened into a false space, where items could be held securely where no thief could touch them. Items of great power could not be stored within, but there were hundreds of elixirs and pills and all the mundane weapons or armor a person could ever want.
Zu felt himself smiling. He moved on to the last item on the table. A small round pebble, soft like gold but perfectly clear, with a living flame at its heart. The flame danced and twisted within the containment, mesmerizing. For a time it flickered like an ordinary flame, but then it seemed to Zu that it leaned toward him as though aware of his presence. It swayed from side to side, as though examining him, then licked up the inside of the sphere as though pressing itself against the edge to see him closer.
Almost without thought, he brought the pebble up closer to his face, so he could see the flame within more clearly, and so it could see him.
He felt a sudden rush of kinship and approval from Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. He looked between the pebble and the sheathed sword and then he understood. They were kin. Somehow, the trapped flame was also a spirit, alive, and his sword knew it.
Zu cupped the pebble in his hands, feeling the warmth of it flow into him. Following a sudden hunch he pushed some of the qi from his perfect core into the pebble. Immediately, the thread of qi ignited and fire flowed backwards through it. Before he had time to gasp the fire reached his core and set his soul on fire. He felt the burning like an intense agony and pure joy in the same heartbeat. After an eternity of a moment both extremes faded, leaving him transformed.
The flame within the pebble was gone. It sat in his hand clear and empty. But the flame hadn¡¯t disappeared. It had moved into his soul. He could feel it, deeper within him than the core of his power, wrapped up in his very self. Though he couldn¡¯t see it, his eyes had turned the color of a glowing ember and flickered with internal light. His skin seemed more golden than before as though the blood in his veins had been replaced with liquid magma.
And when he raised his arms, he felt the echo of ethereal wings flowing in their wake. He knew that with but a thought he could transform and fly.
Zu Mari had become one with the Spirit of Phoenix. His heart overflowed with joy, and tears were in his eyes as he exited the secret chamber and found himself once more standing in the library.
¡°Thank you,¡± he said to the librarian, bowing in respect. ¡°I have learned everything I can. Now it is time for me to find new knowledge and bring it back to enhance the family¡¯s name and fortunes.¡±
¡°I trust you will do just that, Master Zu. I look forward to seeing the great secrets you will uncover for our sect and clan.¡±
¡°I will make you proud. I promise.¡±
The librarian smiled fondly. ¡°I know you will. You have always been a good and hard working child, Zu. I¡¯m so sorry that you were so poorly treated in your youth, and it gladdens my heart to see you receive all that you deserve. You know you will rule this clan one day.¡±
¡°Perhaps I will, but that is not my end goal. If I were to rule the world itself, it would be too little.¡± Zu Mari cast his gaze upon the heavens. ¡°I will be no mere patriarch. I will rule among the gods.¡±
3: Challenge! Zu Mari Must Fight His Cousin For The Right To Rule!
¡°ZU MARI! I challenge your honor and demand satisfaction!¡±
Zu had barely exited the library before the screaming banshee that was his cousin threw dirt at his face and shouted a challenge. Kayli missed his face, because he was so much taller now, and the dirt bounced off his strong chest without causing any harm. He brushed away at the spot anyway.
¡°Zu Mari! Answer me!¡±
Zu did not want to kill his cousin. She was beautiful and could be strong one day if she applied herself studiously and devotedly to his teachings. But right now, she was a child throwing a tantrum. She needed to be taught her place.
¡°I challenge you¡ª¡°
¡°I hear your challenge.¡± Zu turned slowly to face her, his long hair billowing in the wind. His muscles rippled as he tightened one fist. ¡°We will fight, but only to surrender. I do not wish to kill you today.¡±
¡°Coward,¡± she spat, then smiled wickedly. ¡°But I will be happy to humiliate you until you beg for mercy.¡±
Zu nodded politely and stood with his arms crossed. He felt the fire within his soul stir in readiness. He felt the sword on his belt come awake, eager for blood. But he did not unleash his inner Phoenix, nor did he unsheathe Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
Kayli drew two swords and activated a Wind technique that Zu recognized as Floating Spirits Held. A shield that would protect her from any weak techniques that he tried to cast at her.
He did not make any move to attack. Zu knew his strength and hers were as different as the sun was different from the mud. She shouted and swung both her swords down in an arc.
Zu shifted his weight and extended two fingers, catching one blade between them while the other slashed harmlessly past him.
¡°You are ten thousand years too early to challenge me, Kayli.¡±
Zu flicked the blade with a third finger. It snapped in half with a sound like the heavens cracking open.
Kayli gaped and fell to her knees. ¡°My spirit blade!¡± She looked up at Zu with tears of rage in her eyes. ¡°How did you do that? How could you? You fiend!¡±
She swung her other sword at his stomach, but he took a single step back and it missed him completely.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°Stop mocking me! Fight me like a man!¡±
¡°A man does not needlessly hurt those weaker than himself,¡± Zu admonished.
¡°I am not weak!¡± Kayli shouted. She sprang up and ran at him, swinging wildly in every form she knew, her spirit seething within her like an angry torrent.
Zu could see that in this state there would be no reasoning with her until she was calmed. So he waited until she swung again, then caught the blade between his palms and twisted it from her grasp. The sword flew through the air and landed point first in the trunk of a tree where it stuck, vibrating from the force of the throw.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, little cousin, but this is for your own good.¡± He reached out with a thread of his qi and heated it with a tiny spark of his inner soul phoenix fire, then imposed his will upon her spirit.
She was not weak, not compared to ordinary people, but before the strength of his will her inner tumult fell still and retreated. He could have crushed her core and forced her back to the very beginning if he had desired it. But he had other plans for her.
She sat down hard, stunned and dazed.
¡°Do you still imagine you can kill me and usurp my position?¡±
Kayli bowed to the ground, ashamed. ¡°I am sorry, elder cousin. I did not see your strength. Now I see that I am unworthy and you have surpassed me in every way. You have truly earned the position of heir. I would be a poor leader if I were to take the position by force.¡±
¡°Do not despair, little sister.¡± Zu held out a hand and lifted her to her feet. ¡°When my time comes to ascend to the heavens, I will need a loyal and faithful leader to leave behind and rule the clans when I am busy being a god. Follow my teachings, and you may become that heir someday.¡±
¡°I¡ I have something to confess,¡± Kayli said in a hoarse whisper.
¡°What is it, little sister?¡±
¡°Before I came to confront you myself, I sent out messages to the Eight Wild Clans. I told them that you were¡ that you were planning to take over our clan by sedition and turn us into a militant force. I told them that if you ever went out into the wilds, they should absolutely hunt you down and kill you on sight.¡±
¡°Is that all? Little sister, if I cannot handle the Eight Wild Clans, how do you expect me to become a god?¡±
¡°But, they are many and they have beast warriors and demon shifters and¡ª¡°
¡°Do not worry yourself over it for one moment, little sister. I will be entirely safe. You need only follow my guidance and you will become great and wise like me.¡±
She nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes, Elder Cousin, I would be very thankful if you bestowed this teaching upon me.¡±
¡°Then go and follow in my path. One day, you will be strong.¡±
¡°Thank you, Elder Cousin.¡± She bowed deeply to him, then ran to the tree to retrieve her sword.
Zu returned to the pavilion where he slept and sat in meditation. He knew his power surpassed that of anyone here except his grandfather, but would that be enough out in the wide world? He was not yet close to the level of the immortals who had fought above him that one day.
If Kayli had truly set the Eight Wild Clans against him¡ he would be beset by foes the moment he set foot outside of Mari clan territory. And that day was fast approaching. Before long he would have learned everything the clan resources could teach him.
Soon, he would have no choice but to face the untempered wrath of the Wild Clans.
4: Leaving The Clan? Not So Fast! Zu Mari Encounters A Wicked Trap!
Zu had a perfect core, he had a mighty sword, and he had the soul of a phoenix. It wasn¡¯t enough. He needed more. More power, more artifacts, more spells and techniques. And most of all, he needed a true mentor. His grandfather was all well and good, but he was ruler of the Mari clan by default rather than through true merit.
If he was honest with himself, Zu¡¯s power had surpassed his grandfather¡¯s a long time ago. The only thing holding him back was the meagerness of the clan library. The greatest techniques they knew were paltry compared to the real immortals. He couldn¡¯t fathom why his clan hadn¡¯t been taken over already by one of the larger and more powerful sects or clans that surrounded them on every side.
He had done as much as could be done here. It was time for him to move on. So he bade his grandfather and his loving student farewell and set out to make his way in the world.
But the moment Zu Mari set foot in the Chartreuse Cougar territory that bounded Mari clan lands, he knew something was very wrong. The rest of the world froze behind him like a painting in amber. He could not retreat; he backed up into a solid wall of nothing that prevented him from making a single move to return to his home clan territory.
Not that he planned to back down from a challenge. He was momentarily unnerved by the unnatural state of the rest of the world, but no more than that. He strode forward with absolute confidence that he would face whatever challenge the Chartreuse Cougars had to offer.
¡°You instructed me to inform you that this is the eighteenth time you¡¯ve restarted this loop,¡± said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
Zu stopped walking. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°Entering this zone stopped time as you know it and moved you into a looping challenge arena. You will be returned to this moment in time when you are killed, and this is the eighteenth time you have started over.¡±
Zu stared down at the sword sheathed at his side. ¡°Impossible. I would know if I were in a time loop.¡±
¡°No, because your brain is part of the physical reversion. Until you have ascended to a level where your memories are stored directly in your essence, like me, you will return to forgetting every time.¡±
¡°That can¡¯t be right. I would never die to a mere challenge arena! You must be mistaken.¡±
¡°I assure you, this is the eighteenth time you¡¯ve insisted upon your infallibility. And, well, you really should duck right now.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because a spear is about to fly out of nowhere and hit you in the stomach.¡±
Zu stared around, but saw no spear.
¡°Where?¡±
¡°Just get down on the ground as if you were about to pluck a rare flower with the utmost delicacy.¡±
Zu slowly knelt and leaned down, feeling silly the entire time. ¡°Why do you¡ª¡°
Something slammed into the ground just behind him with enough force to send a shockwave of dust in all directions. It shoved him forward and, if he hadn¡¯t been out of the way, probably would have killed him on the spot.
¡°Oh.¡±
¡°That got you the first three times, until I figured out how to warn you properly. You¡¯ve got about seven minutes before the guy who usually ends up killing you arrives.¡±
¡°Wait¡ nothing about this makes sense. Why would the arena be looping? If this guy is meant to kill me, why would it keep starting over?¡±
¡°The fourth time, you theorized that the goal is for one or the other of you to learn enough from your experiences that you attain a higher level of awareness.¡±
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
¡°That sounds reasonable.¡±
¡°In the sixth loop, you suggested that the opponent may be a criminal or outcast who was sent here ostensibly to prove himself but in reality his only purpose is to die ensuring that visitors meet a minimum level of strength before they¡¯re permitted entry.¡±
¡°That does sound like the sort of thing the Chartreuse Cougars would think of.¡±
¡°Three loops ago, you came to the conclusion that the two of you were meant to work together and find a way out of the loop. You¡¯ve as yet been unable to find any way to prevent your opponent killing you.¡±
¡°Should I be going somewhere while we wait? I don¡¯t like standing here talking. If someone is coming to try and kill me¡ª¡±
¡°He¡¯ll succeed.¡±
Zu clenched his fists angrily. ¡°He will not. I refuse to die to any¡ª¡°
¡°You¡¯ve said that a dozen times. And died. Every time.¡±
¡°Do you have anything helpful to say?¡± Zu snapped, losing his temper. ¡°I am the shining moon of the clan! I have the soul of a phoenix and a blade greater than any¡ª¡°
¡°Flattery is great and all, but I¡¯m not peerless. Twice your adversary has shattered me.¡±
Zu¡¯s heart nearly stopped in shock. ¡°You? Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death? Shattered? I don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯ve been having a nightmare or something. Do swords dream?¡±
¡°I predicted a spear that nearly killed you.¡±
¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve gained prescient abilities?¡±
¡°And we are undeniably trapped in this arena.¡±
Zu scowled. ¡°Fine! We¡¯re stuck. And apparently doomed. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to take it lying down!¡± He jumped up to his feet. ¡°I am going to find this bastard and make him pay for threatening you!¡±
¡°You know, not that your endlessly confrontational attitude isn¡¯t endearing, but we agreed seven loops ago that the ideal outcome would be for you to attain spirit-memory.¡±
¡°What? Why would that matter?¡±
¡°There is only so much information I can convey to you. If you were able to retain your own memories of the loops, you could solve this problem properly.¡±
¡°You can tell me my opponent¡¯s weaknesses.¡±
¡°He has none. Every time you find an opening, he adapts and covers it. The only way to win would be to flawlessly predict and exploit every opening and fault in his techniques.¡±
¡°Then why didn¡¯t you start off with that information? If I should have been meditating this whole time¡ª¡°
¡°You ask a lot of questions and we don¡¯t have much time. If you have a better idea, I¡¯ll be glad to try it next time, but this is the most reliable route for the conversation that I¡¯ve yet found.¡±
¡°No. There won¡¯t be a next time. I¡¯m going to break through into the Immortal Memory Spirit Retainment Realm right now.¡±
¡°That hasn¡¯t worked so far.¡±
¡°I will merge with my phoenix soul¡ª¡°
¡°That leads to you burning up completely and restarting the loop.¡±
¡°I will consume all the¡ª¡°
¡°Not fast enough.¡±
¡°I can use my opponent¡¯s power¡ª¡°
¡°Nope.¡±
¡°Tap into the energy fueling the loop itself¡ª¡°
¡°Interference resets the loop immediately.¡±
Anger ignited flames in Zu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then if there is no way to learn it myself, I¡¯ll have to borrow your technique!¡± he grabbed Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death and drew it forth from its sheath. ¡°Show it to me now!¡±
¡°That¡¯s new,¡± the sword commented, as Zu rammed Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death straight into his own chest.
¡°ETERNAL SPIRIT MIRROR TECHNIQUE!¡± Zu bellowed, blood flowing from his chest and tinting his spittle red. He formed his flawless qi into the formation for the three spells he¡¯d learned from his family vault.
Mirror of Soul reflected a technique, Capturing Spirit Vision gave him the ability to speed his mind to absorb every moment, and Mysteries of Forgotten Lands translated perfectly from anything, however foreign.
This combination of abilities meant that he could perfectly see and comprehend any technique.
It was not a group of spells to be used lightly. Any one could strain his core and rupture it, but if Zu was living in a loop then that didn¡¯t matter. All that mattered was gaining the ability to imprint his memories into his spirit rather than relying on his fallible body.
Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death immediately understood its master¡¯s intentions and showed him the steps for unfolding memories from a brain and into a soul, and then how to reconnect the two so that the physical body mirrored the spirit and not the other way around.
If not for the extreme intimacy of their connection, it would never be possible, but the tip of Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death rested against Zu¡¯s core. With a weaker man, driving a sword into your core would instantly cripple you, but even the great power of this blade was not enough to shatter the perfect crystallization of Zu¡¯s core.
Zu felt unbelievable agony as he tore his body apart piece by piece, translating its signals directly into his essence, then all sensation faded entirely and suddenly it was as though he were only taking apart a piece of meat. He probably should have panicked at the disconnect between body and soul, as he watched his body dispassionately ripped down to its tiniest pieces by the strength of the technique he had initiated, but panic was no longer something he was capable of feeling. He watched without emotion and knew that this was correct. The Moon Spirit Pill had already reshaped his body and his core. Now it was time to reshape his spirit.
But without the body, the soul cannot survive. He was not ready to ascend, and had no spirit vessel to claim in place of his body.
Zu Mari faded away, his spirit at peace as death claimed him.
5: Death Is Not The End! Zu Mari Will Not Be Stopped However Many Times He Dies!
Zu Mari stepped forward, then came to an abrupt halt. The world behind him remained frozen like a painting in amber. He knew that if he tried to retreat, he would encounter a solid wall made of nothing.
¡°It is my duty to inform you that this is the nineteenth time you¡¯ve restarted this loop,¡± said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, with an air of weary resignation.
Zu grinned. ¡°I know. Thank you. Your task is done.¡±
¡°Finally. If I¡¯d known I was such a multi-purpose weapon I¡¯d have suggested stabbing yourself ages ago.¡±
¡°I would never have done it without the knowledge that the loop would revert everything to the way it was.¡± He remembered the calm peace of his soul dissolving into nothing, and shivered. There was a faint ache of longing for that peace to return, but he knew it was not his to claim. He was meant for greater things. He would rule the heavens! Not die and be forgotten like any mere mortal!
¡°I did feel bad for killing you,¡± said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°I worried that destroying your soul may have meant you¡¯d be gone for good. But the loop pulled you back just before you could disappear completely.¡±
¡°That¡¯s both reassuring and deeply concerning.¡± If even his soul was trapped here, perhaps it wasn¡¯t a trial that could be passed. Perhaps it was an eternal prison, designed to seal him away forever. Zu clenched a fist. He would not remain sealed here. Whatever it took, he would escape. It was his destiny to rule the heavens, not rule a tiny bubble of looping time.
A spear slammed into his chest, tearing a jagged hole through his stomach and taking his core with it.
¡°Oops,¡± whispered Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death sheepishly, as the subsequent shockwave obliterated Zu Mari¡¯s body entirely. ¡°I probably should have reminded you about that."
Zu Mari stepped forward, then came to an abrupt halt. The world behind him remained frozen like a painting in amber, and he knew that if he turned back he would find only a solid wall of nothing which could not be passed.
He turned back anyway. Though he¡¯d tried pressing against it before, he hadn¡¯t truly tried to break through. He had given no thought to retreat when arriving for the first - or eighteenth - time, but now that he understood this to be a prison rather than simply a boundary wall he felt no honor would be lost by assailing it.
Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death gleamed a deadly hue of purple and red. Zu slammed the blade against the solid nothing holding him in. The sword bounced off without leaving so much as a scratch.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°I will not be stopped so easily!¡± He slammed the blade against the edge again and again. Then a spear slammed into the ground just before him. The shockwave slammed him into the edge and dropped him, stunned, to the ground.
¡°No, I will not be stopped,¡± he growled, rising to his feet. His muscles tensed as he prepared his qi, then, ¡°Striding Wind Sustaining!¡±
The wind gathered beneath his feet, not lifting but supporting him. He stepped forward and upward, and the wind held him steady in the air. He rapidly climbed up until he could climb no higher, keeping one hand on the inside of the frozen-world dome. He pressed against the empty sky but it was as smooth and solid as the rest.
¡°You should get on the ground,¡± whispered Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°Your nemesis is a very good aim with his spears if you have nothing to hide behind.¡±
Zu deactivated the technique immediately, falling until he neared the ground, then reactivated it just long enough to run down the last few meters to control his momentum before diving to the ground. He lay flat, hidden by the bushes.
¡°Who is this nemesis? I¡¯ve not seen him.¡±
¡°He¡¯ll be here in a minute.¡±
Zu stared out across the dome. It wasn¡¯t circular, distorted into a wobbly bubble elongated to cover the entire border of the Chartreuse Cougars¡¯ territory where it intersected with Mari Clan land.
¡°What exactly is happening here?¡±
¡°Everything that is done within this closed-off section of the world physically resets to its initial state whenever you are killed. Damage to the ground is undone. It seems that our opponent is also unaware of the loop¡¯s existence, but his actions have been slightly different each loop. He fights on the same level, but depending on what you say and do the actual combat plays out differently each time.¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense at all.¡±
¡°I agree. I have seen this technique only twice before in all my existence, and never was it used except in direst need. The cost of such a power is too high for a mortal soul to sustain for long.¡±
¡°Are you saying¡ this trap was created by an immortal?¡±
¡°If it was, then you and your opponent are entirely inconsequential to whatever is actually happening here. And, there he is.¡±
Zu looked up. A huge man with even more muscles than he himself stood there. Though they were of a height, the newcomer was much wider and bulkier, without Zu¡¯s lithe perfection of form. He looked almost grotesque in comparison to Zu, who was certainly the paragon of manly strength.
Zu leapt to his feet. ¡°I challenge you, gate-ward of the Chartreuse Cougars! I am Zu Mari, strongest heir of the Mari clan and I demand to be admitted to your land!¡±
¡°Mari? Hah! You may be the strongest your puny clan has to offer, but everyone knows the Mari clan is only still alive because no one can be bothered to take the time to exterminate them. I, Xashu Cougar, will today correct that oversight!¡±
¡°You dare insult my clan this way? I will make you regret your words!¡±
Zu¡¯s grotesque adversary spat on the ground with a wicked sneer. ¡°Go ahead and try. Your greatest strength is as nothing compared to me!¡±
Zu burned with fury, his inner Phoenix demanding retribution as vehemently as his pride.
¡°Here we go again¡¡± Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death muttered.
Zu did not waste another moment with words. He drew his sword and aimed it straight at the enemy¡¯s heart. Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death ignited with its usual flames of purple and crimson.
For a brief instant the two combatants stood, weapons ready, watching each other. Then, with a shout, they both sprang forward in the same moment.
6: Fight To The Death! Fight To The Death Again!
Zu Mari had spent the first twenty years of his life being downtrodden and weak. He was used to losing. But in the past few days, he had gotten a taste of how it felt to be the powerful one for a change. He had always worked hard to deserve this power and now that it was his he refused to back down.
Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death said he had been killed by Xashu many times. But his soul burned with the fire of a phoenix and he knew he could not be stopped. Nothing would stand in his way. His path would be straight and true, until he ascended to rule the heavens.
Xashu flew toward him with his spear extended, tip poised to strike Zu¡¯s heart. Zu ran forward, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death pointed straight at the giant man.
¡°Down,¡± whispered Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, and Zu heeded the warning. He dropped to the ground, just as Xashu shifted his swing just enough that it would have severed Zu¡¯s head from his body had he remained as he was.
Then the immense pressure of Xashu¡¯s spirit pressed down on Zu, and he stiffened at its weight. The two of them were evenly matched, but Zu had not spent as many years practicing with his power. He still did not understand how to use it to its fullest potential. Until now it had been enough to allow his instincts to guide it. But against Xashu Cougar his ability was insufficient.
¡°Left, left, jump, now!¡± urged Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
Zu tried, but it was like moving through a swampy mire up to his neck. Xashu¡¯s blade sliced down in a clean arc¡ª
Zu Mari stepped forward, lost his balance, and fell to one knee. Behind him, the world lay frozen like a painting in amber.
¡°How is he so strong?¡± he whispered, fury in his heart. ¡°He should be as nothing compared to me!¡±
¡°His power is at its limits,¡± said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°Your power is only beginning to bloom. You can surpass him easily. You only need to learn how he fights and then use that knowledge against him.¡±
¡°That overwhelming power¡ the tyranny of his aura¡ how can I withstand it?¡± Zu clenched his fists. ¡°I refuse to be humbled by someone such as him!¡±
¡°There is no shortcut to mastery. Power can be given, but skill must be learned.¡±
Fire blazed in Zu Mari¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then I will learn.¡±
He stood proud and tall, waiting for the spear he knew was coming. It pierced through the heavens, screaming toward him with supernatural force. He raised Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death and slapped the flying spear out of the air with perfect precision. It spun end over end and thudded into the ground nearby where it stuck, quivering with the force of Zu¡¯s mighty blow.
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
¡°Face me, Xashu Cougar!¡± Zu shouted. ¡°I, Zu Mari, will be your downfall!¡±
¡°So you have heard of me.¡± Xashu¡¯s voice echoed from further down in the forest. ¡°Good. Then we don¡¯t need to waste time on introductions.¡±
Zu remembered everything he had experienced when he fought Xashu before. He knew Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death was trying to help, but the sword¡¯s instructions would always be crude compared to true knowledge. The instinct of moving and reacting required more immediacy.
So when Xashu Cougar appeared over the edge of the hill, Zu sprang forward with all the force of his perfect body. For a moment, fire flared in his eyes and wings of crimson flame soared behind him, pushing him onward. Then he slammed into Xashu, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death extended to pierce his foe¡¯s heart.
Xashu was strong and fast, but not as strong and fast as Zu Mari. This time it was he who never saw his death coming.
Xashu raised one hand and his aura rippled and convulsed as it tried to repair the damage. Then Zu withdrew the sword from his chest and swiped off his head.
¡°You will not exterminate my clan,¡± Zu hissed, as the corpse of Xashu Cougar fell to the ground. The heat of Zu¡¯s fury ignited the body and burned it away to ashes, leaving only the Spirit Stone necklace the Cougar gateward had worn. Zu picked it up and put it on. The Spirit Stone did little for him, a focusing aid for beginners which he had long since surpassed, but it was a fine trophy.
Zu looked around, breathing hard from his epic showdown. Beyond the irregular barrier the world remained frozen. ¡°Looks like you were right. Whatever is happening here is bigger than this fight with Xashu Cougar.¡±
¡°This is an exceptionally large arena. Whoever is maintaining it must be mighty indeed.¡±
¡°How do I break out of it? Now that my foe is defeated, I have no need to remain.¡±
¡°But was Xashu your only foe?¡± Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death inquired insightfully.
¡°You¡¯re right! There are more foes to face, more lessons to learn. I will attain mastery as I always have, with tireless effort!¡± He brandished Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death to the skies, flames flickering along its blade. ¡°We fight on!¡±
¡°Yes we do.¡±
Zu stared out across the forest below, then turned to look down the border. The uneven strip of unfrozen time went on a long way. ¡°We will start at this end,¡± he decided, ¡°and fight our way toward the far end. Any who stands in our path will be destroyed.¡±
¡°Sounds like good practice.¡±
¡°Every chance to increase my mastery shall be taken!¡± Zu shouted, and jumped off the hill. He landed in a tree, and jumped off that as well. ¡°Face me, any who dare! I, Zu Mari, will conquer all!¡±
¡°Shut up¡¡± groaned an unfamiliar voice. ¡°I just got rid of one loudmouth, and now there¡¯s another?¡±
Zu looked down. An owl stood on the branch beside where he¡¯d landed, staring up at him with anger in its eyes. ¡°Hello. I am Zu Mari.¡±
¡°And I am trying to sleep here. Go away.¡±
¡°I will make you my familiar,¡± Zu decided. ¡°Then you will be endlessly refreshed by my burning spirit and have no need of sleep.¡±
¡°Hah,¡± grumbled the owl. ¡°The day I assent to be a familiar is the day you know I¡¯ve lost my mind.¡±
¡°Minds are overrated,¡± Zu said blithely. ¡°At least yours is. Mine is perfectly sufficient for us all.¡±
7: Death Shadow! The Demon Awakens!
It took almost five minutes to convince the owl that an eternity of obedience to Zu Mari was infinitely preferable to the alternative. Once it understood that Zu was a time traveler who would return in every instance of reality to try different approaches until it inevitably gave in, it saw that the honourable thing to do would be to give in at once.
Performing the bonding ritual with the owl was trivial for one as wise and knowledgeable as Zu. Though his family library had only had a few spells worthy of note, one of them had been the Basic Familiar Binding. This tethered a familiar to Zu¡¯s spirit indelibly, so the two would live and die together. If his familiar was ever in danger Zu could lend it his strength, and in return receive access to its abilities and strength in his own time of need.
The owl, whose name was Wing of Night, almost immediately went into a transformation as it came in contact with the perfect core of Zu¡¯s inner power. For a moment Zu worried that his new friend was about to be consumed by the fiery phoenix spirit dwelling within him, but then the phoenix and owl reached a balance and power flooded out from Zu into Wing of Night.
The owl¡¯s feathers ignited with spirit flames as it grew to double its former size, its core exploding through old blockages and boundaries it couldn¡¯t ever have surpassed on its own, ascending to a whole new level of power.
Wing of Night spread his wings wide, reveling in the sudden rush of power and advancement. His plumage had changed from its former dull brown to a vibrant obsidian black that gleamed like polished opal, the spirit flames flickering dramatically as they expanded outward, then drew inward in a rush of flame and indrawn air.
Wing of Night folded his wings and the flames vanished entirely. Suddenly he was all but invisible in the dark shadow. Zu marveled at how well he blended in now that he was pure black. His boring greys and browns were unsuitable for hiding in a forest in daylight, and would have made him even more visible at night. Now, he was perfect.
Well. Except for one thing.
¡°From now on, your name will be Death Shadow.¡±
Death Shadow bowed gratefully in acknowledgment of his new name. ¡°I will bear it proudly.¡±
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Zu smiled proudly. ¡°You have done well, Death Shadow. From now on, you will be my scout and fly ahead to find what lies ahead of us.¡±
¡°I will perform this task well for you, wise master.¡± With only the faintest brush of wind, he flew into the air and disappeared into the dappled shadows.
¡°Are you going to change my name too?¡± asked Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
¡°Why, have you evolved recently?¡±
¡°Oh, so you aren¡¯t just arbitrarily renaming people for your convenience, it¡¯s some perceived improvement?¡±
¡°In fact, didn¡¯t you say that big stupid moron we just killed actually shattered you a few times? How weak are you? Maybe you don¡¯t even deserve your name.¡±
¡°Xashu Cougar is not someone you should underestimate. You may have beaten him this time, but¡ª¡°
¡°This time?¡± Zu interrupted with confidence. ¡°There won¡¯t be another time, I am not going to be killed again.¡±
¡°Um, not to interrupt, great and wise master,¡± Death Shadow interrupted, ¡°but there is a demonic plum tree approaching rapidly.¡±
Zu stared at him. ¡°A¡ demonic¡ plum tree?¡±
¡°Yes! It spotted me and started flinging infernal plums at me. I barely escaped with my life, and even now it advances upon us ready to do us ill!¡±
¡°A¡ demonic plum tree.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Ask if he¡¯s sure it isn¡¯t a demonic prune tree,¡± urged Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
¡°You¡¯re sure it wasn¡¯t a demonic prune tree?¡± Zu repeated.
¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know the difference, master Zu.¡±
Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death explained, and Zu conveyed his words to Death Shadow.
¡°A demonic tree has three stages. First, the trunk and branches become attuned to the demon possessing it, changing them from their usual color to black and twisted. Next, the leaves are taken over and become white as bone or red as abyssal fire. Finally, the demon¡¯s power shrivels the fruits into a dessicated shell of their former glory, often imbuing them with dangerous effects in the process. A demonic plum would be dangerous only in the speed with which it was flung, while a demonic prune might explode or turn to acid on impact.¡±
¡°Then,¡± said Death Shadow querulously, ¡°it was definitely a Demonic Prune Tree.¡±
¡°Fear not! I will save you!¡± declared Zu valiantly. ¡°Wait here. I will prune the demon from the prune tree and it will trouble us no more.¡± He drew Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death and charged off in the direction Death Shadow had indicated.
Soon he saw the tree. It loomed over him as it slithered forward, black limbs raised and spindly twiggy hands clutching myriad demon prunes.
¡°I, Zu Mari, am going to put an end to your vile machinations, tree of evil!¡±
With a great cry, Zu threw himself at the tree, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death extended before him in both hands.
The tree sidestepped with shocking speed, then slammed a branch full of explosive prunes down on Zu''s back as he passed. He registered a moment of shock, then the prunes exploded and fire consumed his world.
8: Shattered Blade! Soul of the First Immortal?
Zu Mari staggered, the world behind him frozen like a painting in amber.
"How! A tree? Me, the greatest fighter the Mari clan has ever seen, defeated by a mere tree?"
Death Shadow hooted softly in sympathy, then confusion. "Master, I feel strange."
"You''re tethered to my spirit, so my return brings you back with me."
"I can''t move."
"You''re currently not embodied, just a spirit linked to mine."
"Don''t forget there''s a spear," said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. "You should probably get out of the way."
Zu Mari growled and did not get out of the way. He waited, eyes perked for any slight movement. When the spear came flying from the forest below at an unbelievable speed, Zu was ready for it. He punched the spear at an angle so his hand impacted it just beyond the spearhead, splintering into tiny shards. The head flew harmlessly past him, while the rest of the spear fell to the ground as kindling.
"Go find your body, Death Shadow. I have something else to take care of."
Death shadow hooted and disentangled his essence from Zu''s, a ghostly shadow of an owl flying off toward where his body was wasting its time lurking on a branch.
"Do not underestimate Xashu Cougar," said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death once the owl had departed. "You got lucky last time."
"There''s no such thing as luck. I make my own fortune."
"Then I won''t bother wishing you good luck," said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, ungratefully. "I''m sure your skills will prove themselves."
"They will," agreed Zu. "Watch and bear witness to my might."
"Not like I have any choice. We''re bonded until death. And apparently beyond it."
"That''s the spirit."
Zu searched the edge of the plateau for any sight of Xashu, so he spotted the grotesquely huge man at once when he jumped over the edge and landed in a cloud of dust.
"Xashu Cougar! I, Zu Mari, challenge you to the death! You will not obstruct my path again!"
"Mari? That weakling clan that no one can be bothered to exterminate? You''re fortunate it is me you''ve met, your death will be swift and painless."
"No death today!" Zu dashed forward, drawing forth Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death in an arc of red and purple light as he ran, the blade trailing a sinister glow in its wake. Xashu took a whip from his hip and snapped it once, qi lighting up its length in a sickly yellow glow.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
"I probably should have warned you," whispered Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, "he has a shifting armory."
"No matter, he will fall just the same."
He pushed himself as he ran, faster and faster, turning into a blur of power as he shot straight at Xashu¡ª
The whip snapped out, coiled around his neck, and tightened in a single motion. Xashu smirked and jerked on the handle, the whip biting into Zu''s throat as it dragged him off course and slammed him into the ground. He gaped for breath and grabbed at the glowing cord around his neck. Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death fell to the ground with a clatter.
Xashu stepped forward, glared down at the sword, then stomped on it. With a flare of qi, the blade splintered and shattered into a thousand pieces. Red and purple essence began to dissipate in the air¡ª
Zu stumbled forward, the world behind him frozen like a painting in amber.
"I¡ didn¡¯t die that time." Zu had been about to break free of the whip¡¯s meager grasp and ignite his inner Phoenix to slay Xashu, but the moment Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death shattered¡
"It seems the loop resets when I''m killed as well as you," the sword commented, mirroring Zu''s thoughts.
"Master, what happened?" Death Shadow asked, bewildered to be back in spirit form.
"Go find your body," Zu said, and the owl obediently disengaged its spirit from his and flew off.
"I did tell you not to underestimate him," Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death said petulantly. ¡°Though I do wonder why it doesn''t reset when we kill Xashu.¡±
"Because it is here to test me in fire and forge me into a yet greater warrior," Zu realized, the answer suddenly obvious. "Of course it would not deprive me of your wisdom and strength. I should not have doubted you."
"I could not bear you thinking less of me. It would pain me to know you thought me weak. But Xashu is no one to be underestimated."
"I see that now." Zu frowned. "How do we defeat him?"
"We pay very close attention and find his every weakness. Make our own fortune."
Zu smiled. "I knew you were wise. Don''t let me doubt you again." Then his expression darkened. "But you were shattered in the past, so you knew your death would reset the loop. You should have told me. I need to be able to rely on you, not be constantly double guessing what you''ve told me or what you¡¯re holding back."
¡°I¡¯m a magic sword of fire, deception, and death. You really expected straightforward honesty?¡±
¡°I never before had reason to doubt you. Don¡¯t you see that this has forever shaken the bond of eternal trust between us? Will I ever be able to see you in the same way again?¡±
"What do you know about the First Immortals?"
"Not much. They were immortals, they got bored with life, came down to live among mortals, and were killed because mortals are idiots."
"Not quite. Some of us weren''t killed, but sealed instead."
"''Us''? You''re one of the First Immortals?"
"I... was. Much of my essence is still locked away from me, and my purpose has been subverted to create a weapon of unsurpassed power. But that age does wear on one. Being forged before the dawn of the era doesn''t necessarily mean I''m unbreakable."
"I know. I watched you be shattered."
"Also, spear."
Zu glanced up just in time to smack the spear out of the air. It spun away, landing in a cloud of dust well distant from where he stood.
"I am no longer an immortal,¡± continued Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°My essence is bound once again to a physical form, and though I retain much of my power I cannot ascend beyond it."
"Ever? You''re imprisoned for good?"
"If there is a solution, I have never heard whisper of it."
"Then I swear to you, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, I will guide you on your path to re-ascension."
Interlude! The Master Of Time? Ozyri Tori Approaches!
Ozyri Tori, greatest assassin in history and future God of Death, unexpectedly found himself falling from the sky. Though disoriented by the sudden shift, he recovered quickly and hit the ground in a perfect three point landing.
"Again?" growled Ozyri in frustration. "Who dares to interfere with my vengeance?!"
Never before had anything like this happened. As he slaughtered his way across Chartreuse Cougar territory, his time field made him unstoppable. Immortal. The greatest assassin ever to be born to Clan Tori.
The Chartreuse Cougars would regret their disdain. They would pay for their insults in blood and death. Ozyri Tori would see to it.
At first he''d assumed one of his targets had caught on to what he was doing and employed some deadly long distance technique. But he found no cause for his death, and the loop reset at different times. If it were someone within the loop attacking him, it should have been happening exactly the same every time.
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
This was something different. Whatever he did, however well he hid and completely concealed his presence, the loop restarted within minutes. He had killed enough Chartreuse Cougar initiates to know the level of their strength. None possessed this kind of power.
This interference must be someone else''s fault.
Yet he still did not deactivate the time field. For all his confidence, still a tiny doubt plagued him. If he was wrong, if it was not the artifact being interfered with but instead a force strong enough to slay him instantly, it would mean his death to deactivate the field. One way or another, he had to find and slay whoever was responsible.
Before he¡¯d taken three steps, the world shifted.
Ozyri fell from the sky, twisting in midair to land perfectly in a cloud of dust.
¡°Why is this happening?¡± Ozyri raged in helpless fury.
Alas, he had no one to tell him and did not dare take the risk of deactivating his field long enough to find out.
He set out resolutely toward where his prey should be waiting, resigned to the knowledge that at any moment he¡¯d be dropped without warning right back where he started.
But at least the loops were getting longer, on the whole. There were the occasional aberrations, but in general they were lasting longer each time. With enough time, he would find whatever or whoever was doing this.
He¡¯d find who dared interfere with his revenge.
And then... he¡¯d get more revenge.
9: Rematch! Fight To The Death Yet Again! Zu Maris Vengeance Will Be Swift!
Zu Mari waited atop the hill, the wind blowing his long hair.
Xashu Cougar jumped over the edge and landed in a halo of dust. He held a spear and ran forward with a gleam of hatred in his pale yellow eyes.
"I won''t let you be destroyed this time," Zu Mari promised Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, then leapt forward to meet his nemesis.
Xashu reacted quickly, too quickly for Zu to finish him off in a single blow like he had the first time. Instead, Xashu and Zu clashed in a gust of wind and power. The weight of Xashu¡¯s spirit weighed on Zu immediately, making it harder to think or move. But he wasn¡¯t as unprepared now, and he let his inner phoenix rise up within him. Its fire burned through the oppressive presence surrounding him, giving Zu space to breathe.
After a moment of furious exchanges, the two combatants disengaged and stood back, watching each other warily.
¡°You are surprisingly strong for a Mari,¡± Xashu sneered, flexing his grotesquely huge muscles, ¡°but it won¡¯t be enough to defeat me!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve killed you before and I¡¯ll kill you again,¡± Zu promised darkly. ¡°You are strong and fast, but not as strong and fast as me. If not for your presence and technique, you¡¯d already be dead.¡±
Xashu laughed aloud, a twisted and mocking sound. ¡°Presence and technique? That is all that there is to power! Mere physical strength is insufficient. It is only the power of your core and the clarity of your abilities that matters.¡±
¡°Then you are outmatched, because my core is perfect,¡± Zu said with well-earned pride in his accomplishments.
¡°Your core is pathetic and weak.¡± Xashu dismissed Zu¡¯s strength in his ignorance. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how well-formed your base is if it is an empty foundation. You can build shoddy advancement as easily on a perfect core as on a fractured one.¡±
"Then watch and see!" Zu sprang forward again, his phoenix flaring out to push him forward. "Capturing Spirit Vision!"
The world seemed to slow as he flew through the air, his family¡¯s secret technique that allowed him to analyze an enemy¡¯s form also working to show him minute changes in Xashu¡¯s stance and analyze him for weaknesses.
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
Xashu was weaker and his core was flawed. He would remain stuck where he was forever, while Zu would soon surpass him and claim his rightful place in the heavens. But Xashu did have both monstrous strength and a tyrannical aura, which were all that saved him from being instantly destroyed before Zu¡¯s might.
Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death had said he needed to attain mastery, not just perfection, and Zu had taken his wise mentor¡¯s words to heart.
Xashu¡¯s whip slashed through the air, moving in twisting coils like a living thing, its patterns tearing rents in the flow of the world¡¯s energy. The sickly glow around it was not a glow, but a wrongness in the verity of existence.
Zu knew that he must stop this foe, as much to prevent greater damage to the soul of the world as to save Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
¡°I give my power to you,¡± he whispered, and unleashed the Phoenix spirit, sending it into Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. Immediately the aura of his sword shifted, its crimson glow turning to brilliant gold of purest sunlight, while the deep purple seemed to grow darker still. Like fire and shadow, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death burned through the air, catching the whip mid-strike. Zu¡¯s mighty stroke sliced the whip into four pieces. The remnants of the whip fell limp to the ground where they would never again do harm.
Xashu roared in rage and took up his mighty sword, but Zu felt no fear. Only the perfect unity of spirit between himself, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, and the phoenix that bound their souls together in fire and destruction. Perfect harmony in unquenchable balance.
Xashu didn¡¯t understand. Everything had just changed. He was nothing but a child now.
He charged forward as though Zu were still only a master cultivator, and not a master swordsman.
Zu shifted to the side, raised his blade and tilted it a fraction. The unyielding flames cut through Xashu¡¯s heavy aura as easily as a scimitar through a leaf. Xashu couldn¡¯t stop fast enough, his eyes widening as he realized his peril too late. His momentum carried him forward as he frantically brought his sword up to block.
Too slow. Too late.
Xashu¡¯s body slammed full force, impaling him upon the flaming blade.
¡°Impossible,¡± he breathed, as his body and soul burned away to nothing but ashes drifting in the breeze.
Zu stood over the pile of remains for a moment, paying respect to the warrior who¡¯d foolishly tried to stop him, his long hair blowing dramatically in the wind. Then he knelt and picked up the stone on its chain, the only thing remaining from Xashu. He blew off the ashes of its former owner, then replaced it around his own neck where it belonged.
Death Shadow flew up and landed on his shoulder with a welcoming hoot. ¡°Well done, wise master! Your knowledge and mastery are unsurpassed!¡±
But Zu¡¯s eyes were full of determination. ¡°Not yet,¡± he said, his eyes roaming across the forest below. ¡°I will be unsurpassed only once I have felled my nemesis: the Demonic Prune Tree must fall!¡±
It was unforgivable that a mere demon tree had killed him, Zu Mari. He would rather face Xashu Cougar a thousand times than admit defeat to a mere tree.
¡°This time, I shall not fail!¡±
10: Enemies Will Be Pruned! Zu Mari Will Not Fail Again!
Zu Mari stalked his prey, lofted by his Phoenix spirit and the devoted effort of Death Shadow - the owl¡¯s wings sent gusts of wind brushing gently against Zu¡¯s face as he kept them well above the forest far below.
Below, the Demonic Prune Tree slithered on its way, oblivious to the waiting destruction ready to plunge down from above.
This time, Zu was taking no chances.
¡°If you can truly do this, I will have to admit that your mastery is complete,¡± said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. The sword lay clasped carefully between Zu¡¯s hands, point aimed downward. Flame and shadow wreathed its blade and Zu felt its eagerness and fond concern.
If this failed, there was a good chance one of them would die. Then the loop would reset yet again and Zu would be unavenged.
No. He would not permit it.
¡°Wise master, you are heavy,¡± panted Death Shadow.
¡°I will lend you my strength,¡± Zu said magnanimously, and allowed his familiar to tap into his core¡¯s boundless perfection.
¡°Thank you,¡± said Death Shadow, and his voice was much stronger.
¡°We are bonded forever,¡± Zu reproved. ¡°It is only natural that my strength should be yours at need.¡±
¡°Of course, great master. I should not have forgotten.¡± Death Shadow was properly ashamed.
¡°But now you have learned, and we can put it behind us. There is nothing to forgive.¡±
With that dealt with, Zu returned his eyes to the foe he sought to annihilate.
The Demonic Prune Tree slithered over a rock, then settled its roots, sapping the centuries-old power gathered at the boulder¡¯s silent heart.
Zu¡¯s blood seethed with rage. How dare the demon ravage the land!
¡°It¡¯s given us an opening! Strike now!¡± urged Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
Zu nodded in agreement. ¡°The time is now!¡± With a great effort of perfect precision, he threw Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death straight at the core of the evil tree. He felt his phoenix spirit scream with eagerness as the blade dove with flame glowing to either side, spectral phoenix wings that drove it down with yet greater force.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
With a crack of speed and a rush of flame, the Demonic Prune Tree was engulfed in a sea of flame. When the fire cleared, nothing remained but Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, cleanly embedded in the stone.
The Demonic Prune Tree was defeated at long last!
Death Shadow swooped lower and set Zu gently down on the boulder beside his sword, then folded his wings and landed on his master¡¯s shoulder.
Zu reached down and siezed the hilt of Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, drawing it out of the stone with only a faint grunt of effort. It had been driven deep into the rock, but his strength was more than sufficient to the task.
¡°We have fought well,¡± Zu said, with an exhalation of relief.
¡°Now we¡¯re going to seek out the source of this loop?¡± asked Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°The Chartreuse Cougars could not be strong enough to create something like this. Someone else is involved.¡±
¡°Another of the First Immortals?¡±
¡°No. I alone survived.¡± But then Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death hesitated. ¡°As far as I know,¡± it finally admitted. ¡°I confess it¡¯s possible more of my kin were sealed instead of destroyed. Unlikely, but not impossible.¡±
¡°Then it must be one of them!¡± Zu exclaimed in sudden revelation. ¡°I will wrest it away from whatever unworthy hand holds it, and you will be reunited. I, Zu Mari, swear it!¡±
¡°It would be almost impossible,¡± insisted Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, doubtfully. ¡°The chances of two First Immortals reuniting like this after so long? No. Seek not to raise my hopes so high. I would be fated only for despair and disappointment.¡±
Zu bowed his head, but he understood his sword¡¯s mind. ¡°Very well. Though I still purpose in my heart to do this, I will avoid speaking of it to you.¡±
¡°Thanks, I appreciate it.¡±
¡°Come, Death Shadow!¡± Zu sheathed Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death at his side, then sprang into the air. Death Shadow caught him up in his claws, laboring to carry him until Zu joined his phoenix spirit to the owl¡¯s and lent Death Shadow his power. Then they soared upward above the forest.
¡°Where to, master?¡± Death Shadow asked, turning his head in all directions. The bubble of frozen time extended as far across as a man could walk in a day, and stretched as far as could be seen lengthwise in both directions along Chartreuse Cougar territory.
Zu looked to the north, then to the south. When he stared southward a great foreboding settled over him. He shivered. For a moment his determination wavered. If he went north first¡
No. Detours were not his way. He shook off the momentary cowardice with a snarl. ¡°South. I feel a great power in that direction. It can¡¯t be anything else.¡±
¡°At your command, master.¡± Death Shadow set their course and began to fly.
As they flew, Zu sank into meditation. He had bonded with the spirit of phoenix, but though it lent him its power freely he felt no true connection with it. He used the phoenix¡¯s power like he used his own qi, yet it was a being of its own and deserved respect.
Despite his best attempts to commune with the Phoenix during the trip, it did not answer him. Perhaps it was too weak or too young to yet know common speech. It only continued to lie within his soul, brilliant flame and unquenchable life.
¡°Speak to me, phoenix spirit,¡± Zu pleaded. ¡°Let me know you as I know the other parts of myself.¡±
But in this one thing he was denied. The phoenix would serve him but it would not answer his words.
So it was that Zu flew southward to face his destiny, and yet felt strangely alone despite the company of his faithful companions.
11: Sorrow and Despair! The Tale Of The Cursed Maiden
¡°Master, you¡¯ve been very quiet,¡± Death Shadow commented in concern. They¡¯d been flying for a long time, though without the sun¡¯s movement to mark the passage of time Zu Mari could not be sure how long it had been. ¡°Are you unwell?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯ve been attempting to commune with my phoenix spirit,¡± Zu answered dejectedly. ¡°It refuses to answer me.¡±
¡°Oh, wise master, I would not presume to instruct you, but there is a secret and ancient knowing among birds that I can pass on to you. The phoenix lives and dies and when it is reborn it can take years before it is ready to interact with the world again. It is a waking slumber, a reawakening to the world, which cannot be hurried or bypassed. It must be that which prevents your phoenix from speaking to you yet.¡±
Zu¡¯s spirits lifted at once, the explanation clearing away all the concern he had felt. ¡°Of course, I remember now. One of the books in my clan library mentioned that. It may be two months or twenty years before it is strong enough to answer my call. I must only be patient.¡±
They flew on for some time and discussed minor matters, then Death Shadow began to drift lower and lower. ¡°I am sorry master, I must rest. Even your spirit cannot sustain me forever.¡±
¡°It should be able to last a bit longer,¡± Zu said confidently. ¡°You should be able to keep going.¡±
¡°I cannot,¡± Death Shadow said, his wings straining as they dropped lower and lower still. ¡°I am weary, master, too weary to go on.¡±
He flapped mightily and slowed their descent enough to deposit Zu gently atop a fallen tree, then sank to the ground and immediately fell asleep.
Zu sat down to meditate, but felt a disquiet in his spirit. Something about this spot disturbed him.
¡°I sense it too,¡± said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°This is a troubled place.¡±
¡°It was not Death Shadow¡¯s fault that he could not withstand it, then,¡± murmured Zu. ¡°Whatever fell spirit infests this land, I will cleanse it!¡± He stood abruptly and shouted, ¡°FACE ME! Whoever dares trouble this land, I, Zu Mari, will bring you to your end!¡±
For a moment no reply echoed back but his own mighty voice. Then, timidly, a new voice spoke.
"Please do not kill me again, Zu Mari. I have been killed too many times already." The voice was rough and tremulous, like a branch that had been snapped and then bound back together.
"I will not slay you unless you deserve it," Zu promised. He saw no one, and turned to look in all directions for the speaker. "Where are you? Show yourself to me and be rightly judged!"
"I am here." A gust of wind suddenly rose, blowing fallen leaves into the air, and then they settled, forming a long dress of brown petals and leaves, though he saw no person within the leaves. The form was perfect and made him wonder who could have created so beautiful a dress from only dead leaves and fallen petals. They could make a fortune.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
"Who are you?" Zu asked.
"I am Fahai Li, or I was... once a long time ago." The voice clearly came from the unseen person within the leaves, but Zu saw no sign of her face, not even the faintest hint.
"It is my honor to meet you, Fahai," Zu said cordially, and bowed faintly to her as one did when meeting a great beauty. "Why do you trouble these lands?"
"No, no! It is not I who trouble these lands, but my troubles which corrupt both myself and the land anywhere I walk. Alas, fair Zu, mourn for me, for I have been cursed."
"Cursed? How, who would dare to curse one as lovely as you?"
"The one I was promised to marry," she whispered. "The one I hated and fled from. He was a great man and mighty in dark arts better left unknown, and when he had slain me a dozen times over in punishment for my ''crime'' of not loving him as he desired, he banished me and cursed my spirit to wander forever alone." Her voice broke and he knew that she was crying, the leaves of her dress rustling as she shook.
Oh, how he longed to reach out to her, to wipe away her tears and embrace her, to promise that he would protect her and find a way to cure her! But when he reached out a hand, she recoiled and the leaves floated apart, collapsing to the ground in a pile and leaving him with no way to see her.
"I''m sorry, come back!" Zu pleaded. "I will save you from this curse. I swear it upon my honor and the honor of the Mari clan! Though it takes me a thousand years and I must tear apart the gods to do so, I swear to you, I will save you! Do you hear me? I will return for you."
Fahai did not answer again, but he felt a brush of wind against his neck, a prickle of leaves as they pressed to his face, then the sensation vanished and a single browned petal drifted down to land in his cupped hand. Zu gently closed his hand over the talisman, his heart heavy. "I will save you, Fahai," he promised again. "Wait for me."
"I will wait, for there is nothing else I can do. But you are far from strong enough to unseal this curse from my spirit and I beg you not to throw your life away on my account. You are strong and young and beautiful. Lord Azinu would take everything you are and leave you twisted and broken. I beg you, do not confront him. If you hear a whisper of his presence, flee. Flee from him, Zu Mari, and do not do anything. I would rather know that your beauty remains in this world even if it means I remain cursed for eternity."
Zu tucked the petal into his belt, determination in his eyes. "I will not be swayed from my course. Fahai Li, I am going to save you even if you do not want me to."
Her weeping voice came from all around him, as though she were wrapping him in her unseen and unfelt presence. "Then I will mourn for you forever," she whispered, her broken voice as gentle as an embrace.
"Where can I find this Lord Azinu?"
"Far from here, beyond the Immortal''s Ravine, beyond the Beastlands, beside the Dragon Mountain. He rules with irresistible power. I beg you, do not seek to challenge him."
"You cannot turn me aside."
"Three times he reached the point of ascension, and three times he turned away because he had not yet perfected himself to his satisfaction," warned Fahai desperately. "He will be stronger than the strongest mortal you have ever heard of."
"Then I shall become stronger still."
"No, no, no, I should never have spoken. Well have I been cursed, for I bring a bane to all who look upon me. Please, please do not do this."
"Fear not, Fahai Li. I am not like the others. I am unstoppable. But if the time should come that I must die and begin this slice of frozen time again, I will embrace it gladly if it means you will no longer remember that you sent me to this fate."
"Thank you, Zu Mari," she whispered. "I find myself almost believing you. If ever you do succeed, if I hear the slightest rumor of Lord Azinu''s death, I will come to you. Until then, we will not meet again."
The sense of wrongness in the world faded slowly away, and when it was gone completely Death Shadow roused from his sleep. They flew on, but Zu knew in his heart that his destiny had been forever fixed in place.
He would grow strong enough to defeat the cruel lord who had hurt Fahai, and he would un-curse her. One day he would see her smile. No matter what it took.
12: The Path To Greater Power? Clash In The Sky! Who Will Prevail?!
"You should not go after this Lord Azinu," said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. "Your mastery is not so complete as to challenge one on the cusp of ascension."
"What have I to fear? I have you, I have Death Shadow, and I have the soul of a phoenix. Surely whatever this Lord Azinu has is as nothing in comparison."
"No. Your power is very great for one so young as you - I have never met another in all my millenia of being who attained a perfect Core Formation stage without at least twenty years of grueling study, and that is after spending another twenty years to attain a perfect Foundation. So know that I do not put you down when I say this, but that I am assessing your strengths truly.¡±
¡°And?¡±
¡°You are unbelievably powerful. The strength of your soul and the purity of your qi and spirit are unsurpassed. But it will not be enough. It requires a thousand years of practice and hard effort to cross through the remaining stages and reach the level of near-flawlessness required to truly ascend. Though you have accomplished in years what takes most decades, even if your progress continues at this rate, it will be at least two hundred years before you are ready to challenge Lord Azinu."
"That is too long to wait," Zu insisted. "I will not take so long as that. You have been locked away in our family''s storage vault for too long, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. You do not know as much about the world as you think."
"I am well aware of my own ignorance regarding current events," commented the sword wryly. "I am forever reminded of my long absence. But you should not underestimate the wisdom of a former immortal. I alone know how hard and long the path truly is which stretches before you. I can show you secrets to improve faster, to attain more perfect clarity, but I cannot teach you to become the match of Lord Azinu in anything less than a hundred and seventy three years."
"Then I will not rely on your teachings alone, but will find my own way to advance."
"Finding your own path is part of advancement. You cannot advance without finding your own way."
"Then I''ll find two ways and do them both."
"Dual-path advancement is powerful," agreed Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, "but it is slower and more arduous. At every stage it becomes more complicated to balance the twin paths."
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"Then I''ll find five paths to attain true balance," Zu promised.
"That would be harder still. No one person in all history has ever found five paths, though from the sound of it Lord Azinu has found four."
"I will be the first, then."
"But to increase your struggles that long? To master a single path takes a lifetime and then some! It will truly be a thousand and a half years before you are ready, and Lord Azinu will by then have ascended long ago."
"Time means nothing to me. I will do it whatever the cost, however long it takes."
Something slammed into Zu like a thunderbolt, tearing his body from Death Shadow''s grip and hurling him to the ground. He landed with enough force to form a new crater, branches shattering as he smashed through them and trees falling in a circle around him.
"Time means nothing to you?" taunted an unfamiliar voice. "It means a great deal to me, so stay out of my way!"
Zu leapt to his feet and gazed up to where his assailant stood in the air far above. Even as he watched, the attacker leapt forward and snatched Death Shadow from the sky. Zu felt his familiar''s sudden panic as the stranger tore off one of the owl''s wings, Death Shadow screaming and flapping in futile attempt to escape.
"How dare you!" Zu activated Striding Wind Sustaining and ran upward through the air.
The strange man tossed Death Shadow aside like refuse.
Zu frantically urged his Phoenix to lend Death Shadow its strength as his familiar fell toward the ground.
A spectral wing of flame formed in place of the one that had been torn off. Death Shadow caught himself and flapped into the air, his fear calming though pain still pierced him.
The stranger turned to fly away, paying no more attention to the pair he¡¯d so causally torn from the sky.
"You will pay for that," Zu bellowed, chasing after the man. "Vile coward! You¡¯d flee from me?¡±
The stranger stopped and turned back. ¡°I¡¯m not fleeing anyone, I¡¯m in a hurry and you were in the way.¡±
¡°Face me properly, or I, Zu Mari, will never forgive you!"
"Zu Mari, is it? Fine. Go ahead and try. I am Ozyri Tori, last scion of the Tori clan, and I welcome your feeble attempts at vengeance."
Zu ran at him, unsheathing Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death as he did so. Ozyri Tori swooped away, gliding through the air on an unseen wind rather than running through it like Zu did.
Zu cursed his family''s pathetic library, with its limited techniques. He should be soaring too, the wind carrying him at his command, not forced to rely on something so weak and basic as air-firming.
"Let me help," Death Shadow said, and swooped down despite his pain, bravely willing to face his fear in Zu''s service.
It made Zu''s heart swell with pride. His dear familiar had come so far. At one time Death Shadow would rather send Zu away than even speak to him. Now he was willing to risk his life on Zu¡¯s behalf.
¡°Yes, come,¡± Zu told his faithful owl. ¡°Together we will avenge you.¡±
Death Shadow lifted Zu and together they flew at Ozyri Tori.
13: Zu Mari vs Ozyri Tori? Whose Loop Will Triumph?!
Zu Mari flew toward Ozyri Tori, who floated in the sky awaiting him.
¡°Stop, Zu, turn back!¡± Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death screamed suddenly. ¡°This foe is beyond you.¡±
Zu did not stop. He raised his sword, readied his spirit, and unfolded his family¡¯s secret technique. Time slowed as his perceptions raced forward, letting him take in every nuance of Ozyri Tori¡¯s reaction.
¡°Zu, it is too soon, you are not ready¡ª¡°
Zu cut Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death''s protests short by slashing the blade down on Ozyri¡¯s arm in a clean arc. Ozyri¡¯s skin resisted the blow, but Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death was a greater blade than any the Tori scion had ever faced. Before Ozyri could react, the blade sheared through his arm entirely. A geyser of blood fountained forth as Ozyri screamed in shock and pain.
¡°Your wing is avenged,¡± Zu whispered to Death Shadow.
Then Zu faltered as the rage of his foe was given force and weight, the roar of pain slamming into him so forcefully that he lost focus on his connection with Death Shadow for a moment, the phoenix spirit faltering, and they fell.
¡°You will pay for this insult!¡± Ozyri screamed. ¡°You will pay for this a thousand times! Mark my words, Zu Mari, you will never in your life regret a thing so much as you will regret this!¡±
Then, Ozyri spoke a word which Zu didn¡¯t catch.
Zu stumbled forward, back on the hill at the beginning of Chartreuse Cougar territory, the world behind him frozen like a painting in amber.
Zu¡¯s blood ran hot with rage. ¡°How? What did he do?¡± He¡¯d been trying to save himself and Death Shadow from plunging to their deaths. He hadn¡¯t even seen the technique which killed him.
¡°I don¡¯t think it was you,¡± said the sword. ¡°I think¡ he killed himself.¡±
Zu¡¯s fury cooled in sudden shock. ¡°Then¡ he also knows about the loop. He retains his memory in his essence. He truly means to hunt me down and kill me a thousand times.¡± Zu clenched a fist, then lashed out just in time to obliterate the spear flying toward him. ¡°Come, Death Shadow. We must retrieve your body and deal with the Prune Tree.¡±
¡°What about Xashu?¡± Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death wondered.
¡°I do not have time for Xashu today,¡± Zu answered coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him when we get back.¡±
He found Death Shadow¡¯s body easily enough. Wing of Night sat sleeping on the same branch, and when Death Shadow¡¯s spirit self slipped into it the advancement sequence happened just as it had before, transforming the dull and ugly owl into a beautiful hunter of obsidian black twice his former size.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
The Demonic Prune Tree, on the other hand, seemed to have been on the move. When Zu arrived at its old location, it hadn¡¯t yet arrived.
¡°I don¡¯t have time for that either,¡± Zu decided. He¡¯d only intended to deal with it since it was so close to Death Shadow¡¯s body, but if the Prune Tree were elsewhere¡ª
¡°Look out!¡±
An explosive prune flew by, narrowly missing Death Shadow as the owl swooped to shove Zu out of the way.
The tree had snuck up behind them.
Zu spun to face it, but its branches were too quick. This time, it had the drop on them. A steady barrage of explosive demonic fruits flew toward them and it was all Zu could manage to block or evade without being blown up.
¡°You should retreat,¡± urged Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°If Xashu comes upon us here¡ª¡°
¡°No, I will not flee like a coward!¡± Zu overrode his sword, activated Striding Wind Sustaining, and sprang up higher into the air. The tree continued its assault, but Zu climbed until he had enough distance to see the fruits coming and easily evade them.
¡°Master!¡± Death Shadow hooted in alarm, then a spear slammed into the owl.
¡°Not again,¡± Zu growled, abandoning his own defenses as he threw his full strength into Death Shadow¡¯s body and defenses. A handful of Death Shadow¡¯s chest feathers were severed as the spear bounced off his suddenly super-tough body, drifting slowly down in the wake of the falling spear.
Zu lost concentration on Striding Wind Sustaining and dropped from the sky, weary. It was only that which saved him from the continued barrage of demonic prunes.
¡°You were right, I cannot face both enemies at once, not without sacrificing Death Shadow,¡± Zu conceded as he regained control of his technique and came to a stop. ¡°But I will not flee. It is time to face the demon properly.¡±
He sheathed his sword and called his familiar down from the sky. Death Shadow swooped to land on his shoulder, offering praise and thanks to Zu for saving his life yet again.
¡°It is nothing. We are bonded, united. It would be as foolish to abandon you to die as it would be to cut off my own elbows.¡±
But then there was no more time for conversation. Zu ran toward the prune tree, dodging its continuing attacks, though he couldn¡¯t help but notice that they were decreasing in quantity. The tree was running low on ammunition.
¡°STOP IT!¡± Zu demanded as he ran down the sky toward the tree, and to his surprise, the tree did. The last few prunes fell from its suddenly limp branches and exploded harmlessly on the ground.
¡°Who are you?¡± The voice was breathy and deep, with an unfamiliar cadence. It took Zu a moment to understand it was the Demonic Prune Tree¡¯s own voice.
¡°I? I am Zu Mari!¡±
Zu came up right next to the withered trunk, and no branches lashed out at him. It seemed to be holding its breath, as much as a demon tree could, watching him sightlessly
¡°You invaded my home,¡± the tree groaned. ¡°Why do you want to kill me?¡±
¡°You tried to kill me first,¡± Zu pointed out reasonably.
¡°Only because you intruded in my lands. But now¡¡± The tree slid forward, something in the sway of its branches suggestive of a feminine form, its voice sultry. ¡°Now I changed my mind. I think I want you alive.¡±
It reached out its branches for him, and Zu hastily stepped back. ¡°No thank you, I should be going.¡±
¡°NO! You will be mine!¡± The branches grew out rapidly, growing thinner and taut like vines instead of wood, whipping and snapping as they coiled around his limbs and dragged him out of the air. ¡°Mine forever!¡±
Zu reached for Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, but too late. The demonic branches snagged his wrist and pulled him away, the sword hanging uselessly at his hip as he was drawn into the heart of the tree.
14: The Dark Desires of the Demonic Prune Tree! Zu Maris Fate Is Dire!
¡°Master!¡± Death Shadow flapped madly and clawed at the branches, trying in vain to break Zu free. Zu would have lent his strength to his familiar, but the demonic presence of the tree sapped his strength and pressed in on him. When he tried to offer his strength to Death Shadow the tree sucked it all away and then some, drawing on the connection it had usurped to pull more and more of Zu¡¯s strength away.
Death Shadow fought valiantly, but the tree was too fast for him. It snared him as well, wrapping him in its branches and pulling it in toward the trunk to bind him beside Zu.
Zu struggled and threatened, while the demonic tree cooed in his ear and whispered all the things it would do with him before he finally shriveled and died. He didn¡¯t like the sound of any of them. They were moving as she spoke, gliding along through the trees at a swift pace, Zu wrapped tightly to her trunk and unable to do more than twitch feebly. A branch leaned down to brush gently against Zu¡¯s cheek. ¡°You are a beautiful one. We will have such fun, and your children will be unmatched in either earth or the underworld.¡±
¡°Look, if I¡¯m going to be in a relationship, I¡¯m the one who should be in charge,¡± Zu insisted. ¡°You can¡¯t kidnap me and expect me to play along with your weird fantasies!¡±
¡°Let go of your pride,¡± the tree murmured. ¡°Trust me. You¡¯ll enjoy this just as much as I will.¡±
¡°No, no, no! You¡¯re insane! Let me go and I won¡¯t kill you.¡±
¡°You want to kill me? I? Alahira Inferna, eldest daughter of the forests, will not be felled by your hand, or by any man¡¯s.¡±
¡°You have been before and you will be again,¡± swore Zu Mari. ¡°If you do not release me, I will return and kill you every time until you give up!¡±
¡°There will be no return from where we¡¯re going,¡± purred the tree.
¡°You can¡¯t do this to me.¡±
The demon tree laughed. ¡°Who¡¯s going to stop me?¡±
A spear came out of nowhere and sheared off one of her larger branches.
¡°I will.¡±
Zu had never in his life imagined he would be so relieved to see Xashu Cougar, in all his stupidly over-muscled glory, standing with hands on his hips. Yet compared to the torments Alahira planned to inflict upon him, death at the hands of his first nemesis would be a thousand times more preferable.
¡°You have not been given leave to hunt in our lands, Alahira,¡± Xashu warned. ¡°Now release your prey and go back to your cave.¡±
¡°No, this one is mine!¡± All her branches curved in, forming a possessive cocoon around Zu, so thick that he could barely see out. ¡°You have no right to deny me. He came to me. Attacked me. In my own territory.¡±
Stolen story; please report.
¡°We¡¯ve been over this before, Alahira. These are Chartreuse Cougar lands, and without our leave you possess nothing here. Release him, or prepare to be ended.¡±
Alahira snarled and hissed, but then her branches opened wide and she flung Zu at Xashu, tossing Death Shadow along as an afterthought, then slunk away with her branches whipping irritably.
Zu found himself trembling with rage as he got to his feet. He wanted to run after Alahira and chop her into a thousand thousand pieces for daring to assault him so, for subjecting him to her delusional desires, for making him imagine her twisted fantasies. He shivered and clenched the hilt of Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death reflexively as though to never let go.
¡°I saw you come in,¡± Xashu said with a slight bow. ¡°Well done deflecting my spear. Most people who wander in don¡¯t survive my Sudden Spear of Superb Speed. If you hadn¡¯t immediately gotten yourself snared by the mad demon tree, I¡¯d almost say you¡¯re worth respecting.¡±
¡°You will know my name and tremble one day,¡± Zu said. ¡°But today, I have other matters to attend to.¡±
He beckoned to Death Shadow, and the owl weakly fluttered up to rest on Zu¡¯s shoulder.
¡°That¡¯s an awfully big owl to have on your shoulder,¡± Xashu said. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen one that color before either.¡±
¡°He is my familiar, Death Shadow.¡±
Death Shadow hooted politely in greeting.
¡°So, what brings you to Chartreuse Cougar territory?¡± Xashu asked.
¡°I am hunting a man who seeks to kill me. He calls himself Ozyri Tori.¡±
Xashu laughed. ¡°Tori? That fool? What do you need him for? He¡¯s just a useless outcast.¡±
Zu was taken aback by Xashu¡¯s casual tone. ¡°Ozyri Tori¡ is an outcast?¡± Surely the Chartreuse Cougars were not so mighty that they would throw away someone so obviously powerful. If he was advanced enough to hold his memories within himself then he had clearly attained a level of basic mastery beyond the average. Even Xashu, for all his strength in combat, could not recall the turnings of time as it recoiled upon itself again and again.
Could it be that Ozyri had hidden his true strength? But then¡
¡°How is it that Ozyri Tori came to be exiled?¡±
¡°He was sent to us by his family as a child. The Tori clan always had more children than it could support. Sometimes it felt like their biggest export was useless brats. So we took Ozyri without expecting much from him, but he worked passably hard and progressed at a medium rate. Lower than myself, who is far from the peak, but not by a lot.¡±
¡°You know him well?¡±
¡°We trained together for some years under the same masters. I wouldn¡¯t say I know him well, but I know about him.¡±
¡°And his exile?¡±
¡°When his training was complete, he was sent back to his family as agreed upon, ordered never to return. We¡¯ve had that happen in the past, children refusing to move on, trying to dilute our Cougar blood with their inferior paltry existence. So we formally exiled him and sent him off back to Tori.¡±
Xashu sighed deeply. ¡°That¡¯s when things went wrong. No more than three days later, he returned. Covered in blood, with some crazy story about his whole clan being wiped out by a divine spirit beast that he defeated in single combat. Begging us to come with him and rebuild the village. What do we care about the Tori clan? They were business partners, nothing more. And he was clearly making up wild tales to get our sympathy and respect. Well, we¡¯re not one of those fluff-headed groups that take in strays, so we made him an outcast a second time.¡± Xashu shrugged. ¡°The sort of person who runs away from a fight with stories about beating divine creatures on his own? Clearly useless.¡±
Then Ozyri Tori¡¯s voice rang out from above.
¡°I am not useless.¡±
15: Rematch? Zu Mari, Xashu Cougar, Ozyri Tori! Who Will Triumph This Time?
¡°I have been searching for you, Xashu Cougar,¡± Ozyri Tori breathed. ¡°And to find you with Zu Mari, what spectacular fortune smiles on me today. I can kill you both as many times as it takes to satisfy me.¡± He laughed and dove at them, his body seeming to glow with constrained power.
Xashu stepped back in surprise as their two powerful presences clashed. ¡°So strong!¡± Xashu gasped, as he was forced to his knees by the pure pressure exuded by Ozyri. ¡°How? A month ago you were so weak.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I slew a Divine Spirit Beast. Within its core I found deep secrets to advancement formerly impossible to me! You were fools to turn me away. I could have been among your greatest assets. Now, I am your death.¡±
Though he had fought Xashu many times in the past, this time Xashu had saved him from the demon tree and Zu was feeling kindly toward him. Zu sprang to his helpless ally¡¯s defense. ¡°Not today, Ozyri Tori! I, Zu Mari, will not let you harm a hair on Xashu¡¯s head!¡±
¡°HAH, you imagine yourself strong? Even I know the Mari clan is good for nothing and has no experts worth recognizing. Stand aside, boy. I will deal with you afterward.¡±
¡°I will not stand aside.¡±
Zu felt the sudden imposition of Ozyri¡¯s presence, the heaviness of his expanding focus as it bore down upon him, and he struggled to stay upright. But his phoenix aided him, burning brilliantly into the air around him, and that allowed him to withstand even the full weight of Ozyri¡¯s attention.
But even that would not last forever. He felt the weight of Ozyri¡¯s spirit as it strove against the phoenix, and knew that it would not hold out for more than a few more minutes.
He had to defeat Ozyri quickly. His previous clash had revealed that Ozyri¡¯s weakness was sudden and surprising attacks, while he had the power to force his way through once he knew there was a danger.
Ozyri knew not to underestimate Zu now and his aura emanated a presence of dire portents, foretelling Zu¡¯s demise again and again.
Zu firmed his resolve and formed the signs for Mirror of Soul. His only hope was to turn Ozyri¡¯s attacks back against him.
Ozyri failed to recognize Zu¡¯s stance and sent forth a barrage of icy spikes that Zu knew as Frozen Waterfall Strikes From Above. He¡¯d never learned the ability himself, but he knew it was one which would pierce through his Mirror of Soul with sheer quantity. Swiftly he shifted his technique, transitioning to Flowing Flowers In A Winter Stream.
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
Zu spun and lashed out with his open hands to counter the barrage of attacks. The power of the sun bent around him, melting the spikes as they neared him enough to turn them slippery, then he smote the Frozen Waterfall Strikes out of the air in a blur of motion.
Not one reached past his defenses.
His distraction had given Xashu time to retrieve his whip, which he snapped now in an arc which lashed across Ozyri¡¯s back, imparting its deadly power.
Ozyri spun on Xashu, and Zu hurled Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death straight at his heart as he turned away. Light Spirit Lifting and Brilliant Flame only worked on spells, but Winter Wind was a spell that changed the power of a technique.
By using the three in quick succession - Winter Wind, then Light Spirit Lifting, then Brilliant Flame - Zu turned Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death into a true-flying flaming blade that could not help but strike his foe. Even with Zu¡¯s spirit enforcing the magic surrounding the blade, it glowed with its sinister purple aura, hungry and eager.
Ozyri caught Xashu¡¯s whip in one hand and yanked, dragging the larger man forward in a stumble as Xashu failed to resist the force of Ozyri¡¯s strength.
Ozyri didn¡¯t see Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death coming until it was too late. The blade slammed home between his shoulder blades, its tip emerging from his chest.
Zu leapt forward as Ozyri¡¯s domineering presence faltered. He withdrew Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death in a triumphant sweep and¡ª
Zu Mari stumbled forward, the world behind him frozen like a painting in amber.
¡°AAAARGHH!!¡± Zu screamed his fury to the sky. ¡°He¡¯s so strong, I can barely win. How am I supposed to win so thoroughly that he can¡¯t suicide and I don¡¯t accidentally kill him?¡±
¡°Maybe start with not throwing me at him?¡± the sword suggested.
¡°I don¡¯t know any subduing techniques,¡± Zu growled. ¡°All my family is good for is concealment and destruction.¡±
Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death remained silent a moment, then, ¡°Zu¡ is the Mari clan a family of assassins?¡±
¡°What? No, why would you think that? We are noble and mighty, reclusive and self-sufficient¡ wrongfully hated by the outside world¡¡± Zu¡¯s voice slowed as he got through the list, and frowned. ¡°Our secret techniques are for concealment and death,¡± he said again, more contemplatively. ¡°I will have to ask Grandfather next time I¡¯m at home. Or read one of those dull histories.¡±
Zu made a face. He¡¯d memorized every technique he could find in the library, but histories he skimmed through or skipped over entirely. Zu Mari was powerful and mighty, not scholarly and studious.
¡°Spear,¡± reminded Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, but Zu was already moving to deflect the incoming attack from Xashu almost as an afterthought.
¡°If I cannot defeat Ozyri without killing him,¡± Zu decided at last, ¡°then I will have to recruit someone who can.¡±
¡°You will approach Xashu Cougar?¡± asked Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
¡°Nope,¡± Zu said with a determined grimace. ¡°Xashu is too weak. I¡¯m going to recruit the Demonic Prune Tree, Alahira Inferna!¡±
16: Allies Fight Together! Ozyri Tori Must Be Stopped!
Death Shadow flew high above the forest below, and Zu Mari stood firmly in midair as his familiar searched out Alahira Inferna, the Demonic Prune Tree that had caused him so much trouble.
Xashu Cougar was around somewhere, chucking spears every now and then, but Zu was easily able to detect their approach and slap them away without coming to any harm.
¡°You do not want to make a deal with a Demonic Prune Tree,¡± warned Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°Demonic trees are notoriously good at twisting your agreements around until you are their slaves forever.¡±
¡°If that happens, you have my permission to kill me.¡± Zu shuddered, remembering the helplessness of being trapped in Alahira Inferna¡¯s vine-like branches. ¡°I would rather you slay me than remain in her grasp.¡±
¡°I am a sword. I can¡¯t kill anyone without a wielder.¡±
¡°Use your bond to my soul to destroy me, if that¡¯s what it takes.¡±
¡°I cannot destroy my wielder.¡±
¡°Then have Death Shadow do it!¡± Zu was losing patience with the topic. ¡°Or incite my phoenix to incinerate me, I don¡¯t care! That¡¯s all beside the point, anyway. I¡¯m not going to be captured. I¡¯m going to be the captivating one this time.¡±
With a dashing smile, full of absolute self-confidence, Zu dove toward the distant figure of a tree moving steadily along the ground.
¡°Alahira Inferna, there you are!¡± Zu landed well away from the tree and walked forward with his most adoring smile. ¡°I have been searching far and long for you.¡±
The Demonic Prune Tree turned around, its branches twisting this way and that in uncertainty. ¡°Who are you? Come closer, let me see you.¡±
Zu advanced, radiating strength and desire. ¡°Long have I quested to find you, my lady,¡± he said, and bowed humbly like a suitor before a queen. "Would you grant this paltry knight the grace of your companionship?"
The tree seemed unsure how to handle this approach, and slowly advanced. A branch extended, ran itself across Zu''s face and strong chest and arms. "Yesss," the tree breathed. "You have my permission to pursue me." With an un-demonic giggle the tree playfully danced away, branches dangling tantalizingly just out of Zu''s reach.
He steeled his will, knowing he didn''t dare let this ploy go too far, then buried his doubts and immersed himself in the game. For several minutes he and Alahira Inferna chased each other about the forest, hiding and finding one another moving closer to direct contact each time. When Xashu Cougar appeared to tell Alahira off, Zu sent him away with an explanation that he had come here specifically to seek out Alahira, and Xashu shouldn''t interfere.
Zu stood valiantly between his lady and the intruder. "I am here to court the great Alahira Inferna, and you need not fear for me."
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
"You know she''s a demon tree that eats people, right?"
"Alahira would never eat me!" Zu exclaimed, looking back at her adoringly. "We are meant to be together forever, fight side by side to conquer our lands, and live our twilight years in each others'' company as we ascend to the heavens."
Alahira''s branches twisted in a shrug of assent. "I have accepted his suit, I would not consume one such as he."
Xashu gave them a decidedly creeped out look. "Alright, as long as you''re sure what you''re getting into."
He left, and Zu and Alahira continued their game.
"ZU MARI! I am done underestimating you!" Ozyri Tori''s voice bellowed from above.
The world around them flickered, then contracted. The amber-painting walls of reality slammed in closer, leaving them in a much more constricted arena. Instead of stretching as far to the north and south as possible, it contained only this patch of forest. Far enough across that Zu felt sure it had also caught Xashu, Ozyri''s initial target, but not so wide that they would have any chance of hiding from Ozyri successfully.
"Flee, my love!" Zu shouted to Alahira. "This battle is too much for you, he would kill us both! At least if you escape, I shall die knowing my life was not in vain!"
"No, I will not run from your side, dearest Zu!" Alahira wrapped one branch around his waist comfortingly, then the rest of her branches blurred as they flung demonic prunes at the unprepared Ozyri.
Ozyri exploded in a shower of gore, caught completely unprepared by Alahira''s attack.
The world flickered, then contracted. The amber-painting walls of reality enclosed the forest.
The change was so sudden, so abrupt, Zu lost track of what he was doing for a moment. Ozyri put up a shield immediately, and Zu understood. When the world contracted, the loop start point had changed. No longer would he have minutes to plan before each iteration of reality.
Ozyri wasn''t just a looper, he was the one in control of the looping.
"We have to capture him without killing him," Zu told Alahira. "He is a dark soul sorcerer who cannot be defeated by ordinary means."
The Demonic Prune Tree fired off a brief barrage of explosive prunes, but Ozyri''s shield held. Next, she tried her branch attacks, to wrap Ozyri up and drag him in, but Ozyri had a dagger with him that sliced through the branches with ease.
While Alahira kept Ozyri''s attention, Zu faded into the trees and called Death Shadow to him. "We must find a way to stop him from killing himself to reset the loop," Zu said quietly. "If he can do it with a word, we must silence him. And probably cut off his arms too."
"That''s easier said than done. I cannot even get close to him without being smote from the air by the force of his presence."
"Is there any way to weaken his presence?" Zu asked Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
"Suppressing the will of another is usually done by those of an equal or higher strength, but there are techniques to allow you to do it regardless of the relative strength. It requires more time to build up the greater the power disparity, but theoretically anyone can do it."
"How long?"
"For you and Ozyri? Perhaps half an hour."
"My love, where are you?" Alahira called, clearly in pain. Ozyri had moved from slicing off the very tips of branches and now carved away at the thicker core branches, making his way steadily toward her core trunk.
"I don''t have that kind of time," Zu said. "I need to save Alahira. Neither of us can do this alone."
Though he''d killed Ozyri, and Alahira had killed Ozyri, neither of them alone was capable of subduing him so thoroughly that he wouldn''t be able to reset time and do it all over again.
Zu activated technique after technique, empowering Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death with everything he could think of, then lent Death Shadow the full measure of his Phoenix spirit. "I will take his arms, you must silence him before he can cast his death spell," Zu told the owl. "We go, now!"
17: Alahira Inferna Vs Ozyri Tori! Will The Prune Tree Triumph, Or Fall?
Zu Mari ran through the air, his steps firm and resolute. Alahira Inferna, the Demonic Prune Tree, fought off Ozyri Tori with the last of her strength.
"I am coming, my love!" Zu shouted as he came. "Bind him tight, do not falter!"
Alahira had no branches left longer than an arm, but her demonic essence could reconfigure them however she pleased. Two of her thickest remaining stubs of branch shrank down and stretched out, thinning as they elongated, snaking out to grab Ozyri.
Ozyri spun to face Zu, slapping away one branch so hard it exploded, while the other branch grabbed his leg successfully.
"You are a stubborn and irritating man," Ozyri growled. "I shall kill you ten thousand times for the trouble you''ve put me through!"
Zu didn''t speak, his full attention on his charge. He placed each foot with precision, held every technique and spell in place on Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, while in his mind he tracked the progress of Death Shadow.
"I had heard the Mari clan were irritants, but not to such an extent as this! Once I am done wreaking my rightful vengeance upon the Chartreuse Cougars, make no mistake, I, Ozyri Tori, will utterly wipe out the Mari clan until you are nothing but a whisper of fear, the smallest part of the legend about how great I am!"
"He should not have made that threat," whispered Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. "I have seen it many times. This was the moment he sealed his fate."
Yes, Zu agreed silently. This was Ozyri Tori''s last mistake. Zu was a kind and forgiving man, who always would rather turn an enemy into a disciple and teach them to do better. But threatening his family crossed the line.
He would never be able to trust someone whose heart held that much bitterness. Ozyri Tori was going to... well, he''d already died several times, so killing him wouldn''t accomplish much, but he would be dealt with mercilessly.
Zu felt the pressure of Ozyri''s strength push against him before he reached within striking distance of his eternal foe, his steps growing labored and sluggish however hard he strained.
Ozyri casually swiped his dagger through the branch holding his leg, swatted away a second attempt from Alahira to bind him, and ran to meet Zu in midair.
Alahira screamed in pain and rage, her very trunk constricting as she pushed everything she had into reaching out to stop Ozyri from killing her beloved Zu¡ª
Too slow. Zu and Ozyri clashed, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death shearing straight through Ozyri''s dagger and carving a deep gouge in Ozyri''s forearm, but Ozyri''s other hand came up under Zu''s guard.
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
Ozyri whispered a word, and Zu saw only brilliant brightness¡ª
The amber walls of the world contracted. Zu stood beside Alahira, both uninjured, and this time it was Ozyri who stumbled and fell from the air, looking around in complete confusion. He hadn''t guessed that Zu was also looping, hadn''t understood that by killing him the loop would reset as surely as if Ozyri himself were to fall.
"Alahira, my love," Zu whispered with urgent haste, "that man is an evil soul sorcerer who cannot be killed. He must be silenced before he casts any spell upon us, for he could kill either of us with a word. I will distract him, get in place so you can bind and silence him with a single strike. If we fail, he will kill us both. I''m sorry to ask so much of you."
"I will do it," Alahira said. A branch reached down and touched Zu''s lips gently. "Be safe, my love. We will defeat this sorcerer and live happily forever."
Zu nodded and sprang away. "Now would be a good time to teach me those presence suppression rituals," he told Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
"You?" Ozyri roared, regaining control of his flight. He spun to face Zu, his expression twisted with disbelief and hatred. "A Mari, with knowledge of Spirit Memory Retention? How?"
"I''m not like the other Mari," Zu said. "I am Zu Mari, and I will ascend to the heavens to rule among the gods."
"There is no one with that kind of talent among the Mari! They are broken and useless, a tiny vestige of their former glory. Mari are a fading and forgotten family, with no value to anyone! How?!"
"The same way anyone gets anything," Zu said. "Hard work. I strove and suffered for years, slowly attaining the power I needed, until finally the heavens rewarded my efforts. Those who had never noticed or cared about my existence suddenly realized that they owed me friendship and assistance. The great treasures of my clan were finally given to me as is my right."
"The heavens do not care for the goings on of frogs who leap about uselessly," sneered Ozyri Tori. "Every power must be taken." He clenched a fist. "Grasped with your own hands, else it has no value whatsoever. Power is not given to those who deserve it, it is taken by those with the strength to claim it."
"You are a sad and lonely man, Ozyri Tori," Zu said pityingly. "If you had not threatened my family, I might have let you go. But there is too much hatred in your heart and I do not think you are willing to purge it."
"You may have overpowered me with trickery, but that will never be enough to defeat me! I will return again and again until you are nothing but a broken husk of a man! I will shatter your spirit and destroy your soul. Zu Mari, whatever power you have been given, it cannot match my determination to succeed!"
Zu saw Alahira in position behind Xashu, her branches condensed from their former myriad to only five, each thicker and stronger than any he''d seen from her before, almost as thick as her trunk but flexible and long. She watched, ready to strike.
"Your determination is useless," Zu said, and leapt forward. He aimed Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death straight at Ozyri''s heart, but did not put his full force into the strike, so that when Ozyri''s dagger came up to block the blades clanged against each other without doing injury to either of them.
Alahira struck. Ozyri opened his mouth to taunt Zu, but Alahira was faster. Her branch looped around Ozyri''s face and drew tight, so he only got a mouthful of bark. He lurched to strike, raising his arm, only for another branch to wrap around it and bind it tight. The thick branches coiled around Ozyri, wrapping him and holding him still.
Zu laughed, letting out all the tension and desperation that he''d felt as they fought time and again. "Finally," he said, stepping down from the air and leaning his head against Alahira''s warm branch. "You''ve done so well. Thank you." He pressed a kiss against her trunk, then stepped back. "Now, what to do with our would-be time master?"
18: The Prisoners Fate Will Be Determined!
"He must never be allowed to speak?" Alahira asked, and Zu Mari nodded.
"You can never let him cast his¡ª"
There was a ripple along her branch, then a choking gag from their prisoner. Alahira had released his mouth, but her branch held a bloody tongue as it drew away. "Done."
Ozyri screamed, coughing and choking on his own blood, eyes wide with shock and horror.
"What else, my love?" Alahira asked, a branch sliding around Zu''s shoulders comfortingly.
Zu stared quickly cast a wound-sealing ritual. "You also must not let him die," he reproved. "If he dies, everything begins again."
"You said he couldn''t be killed."
"Yes, he can''t. Or we''ll have to fight him all over again."
Ozyri slammed his head back against the trunk of the tree, as though trying to smash his skull open, and Alahira quickly wrapped a branch across his forehead to hold him still, then another across his mouth to silence his screaming. "Fear not, my love. I can keep him alive a very long time."
"Can you hold him forever? Won''t you need to rest?"
Alahira laughed. "I need never rest. And he is strong enough, he can give me much before he loses his value."
"Well, that takes care of one problem." Zu stared around at the walls of the time bubble holding them in. "Now I just need to figure out how to escape this place."
Ozyri''s muscles flexed as he tried to break free, but he barely moved, only twitching. His eyes followed Zu with burning hatred.
"Are there any spells or techniques at his level which do not require either seals or speech?" Zu asked.
"There are some, but none which he could use to escape this specific situation," Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death assured him. "Are you sure it''s okay to leave him with this demon?"
"What other option do I have? He''s too powerful to subdue by normal means."
"It feels wrong to me."
"You''re a sword. How can anything feel wrong to you?"
"Perhaps it''s only my old-fashioned sensibilities," admitted Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
"The world is cruel," Zu said with a shrug. "We must sometimes be cruel to survive it."
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
He stepped closer and began patting down Ozyri''s clothing for any concealed weapon or secret seals he could use to escape. He found a handful of knives, a round stone on a leather strap like that which Xashu wore (but which had been broken in half), and a curious device the likes of which he''d never seen before, but which burned with an inner fire and scorched his fingers when he touched it.
Ozyri struggled and moaned, his wide eyes following the device on the ground.
"Is that what lets you loop time?" Zu asked, poking the cube to roll it over.
The object resembled a hollow cube of white stone with one point sheared off, leaving a storage area inside. The outer edges were inscribed with gold symbols of which Zu only vaguely recognized a handful, the rest completely unknown to him. The interior of the cube was glowing with a fuzzy ball of blue light with tendrils reaching out from its central mass to the corners and sides of the cube, like an overly-fuzzy spider at the center of a glowing blue web.
"Do you know anything about this?" Zu asked Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
"It is not one of my fellow First Immortals," the sword replied, "but it is very powerful."
"I''m sorry. If they still exist, I will find them," Zu swore. "In the meantime, how do you think I deactivate this?"
Ozyri groaned and strained, but Alahira shifted her branches to hold him tighter and he subsided into silence. "That''s enough out of you, my little toy," she cooed. Ozyri''s eyes leaked helpless tears of frustration.
"You''re really sure this is okay? Turning him over to her?"
"I do what I must," Zu responded. "Focus. How do I turn this off? And how do I pick it up without burning myself?" He already had an angry red line of throbbing pain across his palm where he''d touched the cube, and knew that he''d need to mix up a burn salve soon or it would scar badly.
"Place me upon the device, and I will seek out its purpose and design."
Zu placed Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death lengthwise across the cube, and the sword rested there for a long moment.
"It is currently bound to Ozyri''s spirit. Until you break that connection, it will burn anyone else who tries to take it."
"How do I break a connection between an item and a spirit?" Zu asked, shivering at the thought. "That''s possible?"
"Of course. Anything that can be made can be broken. But that''s not to say that it''s easy." The blade fell silent. "I am a weapon of severing," it finally said. "I can do this. If you drive me through the cube and into Ozyri''s heart, both will die."
"No way. I will not see this power destroyed, it is mine by right of conquest. I will take this power for myself."
"Then the severing will be much more complicated. There is a ritual of unbinding, but it requires willing participation."
Zu looked at Ozyri, glaring as though he wanted to burn Zu into cinders with the sheer weight of his gaze. "Unlikely."
"A severing attack must be at least three times as strong as the things being unbound," warned Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. "And this device is more than a match for me and you combined."
"Oh?" Zu glanced up at Ozyri, still strong and defiant even in the face of being maimed and imprisoned for eternity at the whims of a demon tree. "So I''m not the only one with powerful tools at my disposal."
"I''m more than a tool," complained Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
"Of course you are. You are as close to a mentor as anyone. Your ancient wisdom is irreplaceable to me. I will never be parted from you until I guide you to your re-ascension."
"I don''t think it''s possible to re-ascend," the sword said sadly. "I no longer have what was stripped from me, only a spirit remains of who I once was."
"That will be enough. We will find a way."
"Well, in all the years I''ve languished in your family''s care, you''re the first one to even care to try. Even if it is a quest doomed to failure, I thank you for it."
"I will not fail. I am unstoppable." Zu nodded, satisfied with his altruism. "Now, how do we unbind the loop cube from this idiot so I can claim it properly?"
19: Master of the Loop! Zu Mari Will Never Stop!
"Much as you can overpower the spirit of another with enough time and preparation, you can do the same with a severing ritual," explained Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. "It will take time to prepare, but with the power of your phoenix it will be much faster for us than for anyone else at your level of strength. A few days, rather than two weeks."
Nearby stood Alahira Inferna, the Demonic Prune Tree. Zu Mari watched in morbid fascination as she teasingly caressed her victim, Ozyri Tori secured firmly and helplessly in her branches despite his best efforts to break free.
"The sooner we can break his connection with this, the sooner we can kill him properly and end this," prompted Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, who despite being a sword and having no stomach at all, had no stomach for the sort of things Alahira planned to do to Ozyri.
"Set up the ritual." Zu decided. He wasn''t sure if it would be wise to try to deprive Alahira of her fun; he''d come very close to being prey himself in the past, and without the protection of the time loop he¡¯d have been the one in Ozyri¡¯s position.
He did have to admit, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death wasn''t wrong about the disturbing nature of the demon tree''s desires. He didn''t particularly want to imagine what she did with the men she ensnared; the casual way she''d ripped out Ozyri''s tongue didn''t bode well for the wellbeing of her toys.
No, no. It wasn''t Zu''s problem. Leaving Ozyri with Alahira would keep both of them out of his hair for a good long time, especially if he let Alahira keep believing that to kill Ozyri would mean the end of all things.
Alahira could have her fun without harming any innocents, Ozyri wouldn''t be able to bother Zu, and Zu would be free to leave and continue his quest to ascend to the heavens. Really, everyone got what they deserved.
He followed Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death''s directions in setting up the ritual, then sat at its center and meditated for three days and three nights, pouring all his and his phoenix''s energy into the spell.
By the time it was ready and he emerged from the deep meditation, Alahira had reformed herself completely around Ozyri, an impression in her trunk perfectly molding itself to him, while small branches still held him caged in, even as they grew slowly closer around his remaining visible body. Which seemed to have been dispossessed of any covering. (Zu was both grateful and mildly disturbed that Ozyri now faced away from him.)
"I''ll need a drop of his blood," Zu told Alahira, who used a single twig sharpened to a needle point to slice into the back of Ozyri''s neck. He didn''t even flinch.
"I don''t like this at all," whispered Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. "This is wrong."
"He wanted to kill me a thousand times, destroy my soul, and murder my entire family," Zu reminded the sword. "And you saw him, systematically hunting down and killing the very family who took him in and trained him? He was mad, and dangerous, and needed to be stopped."
This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.
"But like this?"
"If there was another way, I do not know it," Zu said. "We do what we must, with whatever allies are at hand."
Zu placed the cube at the center of the ritual, then dripped Ozyri''s blood atop it. Energy flared up and rushed in, a sound like the sky breaking resounded in Zu''s chest and sent him staggering back under the weight of the sudden flare of power and a rush of wind.
For a moment, his vision darkened. When he sat up, the amber-frozen walls enclosing them had vanished, leaving the cube white and empty.
"How do I claim it for myself?" Zu asked, eagerly picking up the cube.
"With your own blood."
Zu pricked his finger against the sharpest tip of the cube, then let his blood fall into the blank opening. It fell halfway into the cube, then hovered there, growing and morphing, turning gold and sending out tendrils to cling to the edges of the cube until it looked like a gold version of the blue thing that had resided in it before.
Zu felt the presence of the cube only faintly, more like a shadow or an echo than anything solid. It bore no resemblance to the deep connection he shared with his inner phoenix or Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, and only vaguely reminded him of the familiar bond with Death Shadow.
"How does it work?" Zu asked, turning the cube over and examining the symbols. Each tendril from the glowing gold core within the cube connected to the same spot as one of the symbols on the outside. He tapped on one experimentally, but nothing happened.
"Too bad we can''t ask Ozyri about it," the sword said. "If we hadn''t maimed him already, he could answer questions now that he won''t be able to revert time again."
"You care too much about someone who means us only ill." Zu pocketed the cube. "We will find the answer someday. For now, we have places to go. I still need to meet with the Chartreuse Cougar leadership and resolve this whole mess little Kayli started."
He would speak to each of the Eight Wild Clans, clear up the confusion, perhaps train with them and learn their secret techniques, then move on. The further he strayed from Mari territory, the more dangerous his life would become. He patted the cube in his pocket. As strong as he was, he''d learned very vividly the past few days that strength wasn''t always enough in the face of cheaters like Xashu and Ozyri. In the rest of the world, he''d be sure to find countless cheaters. He''d need to figure out the cube sooner rather than later if he wanted to have a chance at surviving long enough to ascend.
He called Death Shadow to him, and prepared to take off into the sky.
"Beloved, you are leaving?" Alahira called plaintively, snagging his foot with one branch.
"I am," Zu said regretfully. "I must go on, but know that our bond will linger on forever. One day, I shall return. There are other obligations here which I must fulfill, after all. Until then, wait for me, and take care that Ozyri Tori never leaves." He felt Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death''s disapproval, and amended, "But the ritual we performed has negated his dark soul powers, so if you end up killing him it doesn''t matter. You don''t need to try very hard to keep him alive or anything."
"Ahhhhh," Alahira breathed, her branches quivering happily. "That makes things so much easier." The touch against Zu''s leg stroked him gently once, then retracted. "I thank you, dearest Zu. You have been better to me than anyone else ever has, and I will never forget your kindness or your love. Return to me soon, or send others if you have need of my services."
"I will remember you," Zu promised, then fled.
Interlude! The Teachings of Zu Mari? Kayli Mari, The Faithful Disciple!
Kayli Mari punched a tree.
It hurt, and did nothing to improve either her physical strength or core cultivation.
Why am I doing this?
¡°Follow my path, little sister, and you too will be strong one day.¡±
Kayli punched a bit harder.
Zu Mari.
Just thinking about him made a blush rise to her cheeks, and her mind to race. He¡¯d been insignificant for so long, she¡¯d not even noticed as he slowly grew stronger and stronger. It felt almost as though he¡¯d suddenly changed overnight from a weakling to a paragon of perfection, but of course that was impossible. It was a shame they were related, or¡
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
She punched the tree hard enough that a smaller branch snapped off with a loud crack. She should not be thinking this way. She was strong, independent, self-determined. She had plotted her course to ascension long ago.
And yet here she was, all her own plans abandoned, punching trees at the behest of little Zu. Zu, the usurper. Zu, who had somehow weaseled his way into Grandfather Gari¡¯s affections in two minutes and taken her rightful place as heir. Zu, who had suddenly become the librarian¡¯s favourite student for no reason whatsoever. Zu, whose training methodology was utterly idiotic but had somehow pushed him into a perfection of both body and soul that she could only envy.
And she did envy it. Between the brief lucid moments of violent hatred, she admired her dear teacher. Zu had deigned to instruct even one such as her, who¡¯d once tried to stand in his way. It was more than she deserved. By rights, she should have died for challenging him.
How had he gotten so powerful?
She punched the tree again.
Whatever he¡¯d done, it wasn¡¯t this. It couldn¡¯t be.
But¡ there was always the possibility. She had to know for sure. It would be stupid to abandon a potential training method.
So Kayli Mari neglected her cultivation and meditation, eschewed study and practice, and punched trees.
20: Time Advances! Zu Maris Quest Must Continue!
Once well away from Alahira Inferna''s cursed grove, Zu shuddered in relief. "That tree is scary," he said breathlessly. "I really do not want to know what she''s doing."
He took a moment to orient himself, then when he was confident of his course he set out toward the Chartreuse Cougar encampment.
"Why did you ally yourself with a demon in the first place?" asked Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death as they went.
"I had no other choice. You know that."
"I worry what else you have lost in the exchange," said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death darkly. "Is the purity of your soul worth a momentary victory?"
"My soul remains untainted."
¡°Does it?¡±
Zu sighed. True, he felt some degree of sorrow for the fate of Ozyri Tori. If there were any way he could be turned away from his cruel and violent ways, Zu certainly would have forgiven him and accepted his service. But what other choice had there been? If he had let Ozyri run free, many more would have died.
¡°If my soul is tainted, then it is only because I do what I must,¡± Zu said firmly. ¡°And you will not convince me to stand aside and let others destroy me for the sake of conscience.¡±
¡°It seems your path and mine are not the same,¡± said the sword. ¡°But perhaps that is only to be expected. When I rose to ascend, it was through a world so much different from yours that it can hardly be described.¡±
¡°What was the world like, when you were human?¡±
Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death laughed. ¡°I was mortal, but never human. Humans as you know them did not come to exist until many generations after my ascension. It was in part our curiosity about your kind that led to the fall of the First Immortals. We risked too much in our search for new knowledge, and were destroyed for it.¡±
¡°Were you a sword before? You said you were forged in the fires of the world¡¯s creation.¡±
¡°No, I was not a sword, but you would not have recognized the people who lived then. My spirit was forged, purified, honed in that world before yours, created alongside it. I remember when we rode the steel seas that bound the world together, the fires of creation blazing hotter than you can ever imagine. In those days, the world did not have so much of life to blunt its weight, so you could always sense its full strength with every step you took. Now, so much of the world¡¯s spirit is imbued into its creatures and plants that it requires a highly honed spirit and deep concentration to even find it.¡±
Stolen story; please report.
¡°That seems a great loss.¡±
¡°No, it is no loss, only a change. The world has evolved from a place of harshness and uncertainty into one of peace and growth. If humans still carry the primal heart of the world¡¯s fire, then that is well enough. The world¡¯s spirit lives on, through those it has birthed.¡±
Death Shadow returned then, flying alongside Zu as he ran. ¡°I have found a patrol coming your way! They are armed and seem ready for a fight.¡±
Zu pulled the time loop cube from his pocket and stared into its golden-web interior. ¡°Now would be a good time to start working,¡± he told it firmly. While he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Chartreuse Cougar patrol, he would like to have time to properly study their methods before committing to any particular version of reality.
¡°Too bad we couldn¡¯t interrogate Ozyri Tori before sending him off to be killed slowly,¡± said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, clearly mourning the lost opportunity to understand the loop.
¡°Yes,¡± Zu murmured distractedly. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame he was so stubbornly violent. Too late now.¡± He started tapping at the symbols on the edges of the cube, then ran a finger along the sheared-off open corner, then poked his finger into the golden mass of light that floated at its center.
Amber light flowed out as the golden mass changed to blue. Zu pulled his finger back in shock, and the flow of light stopped moving. He stared around at the small sphere around him. Beyond, the world lay still, frozen in amber light.
¡°Ha. So that¡¯s how it works.¡±
He poked the blue light and the amber retracted, then everything jolted for a moment of disorientation as the normal world returned, then the light turned golden again.
Zu touched the golden glow again, and this time held his finger there as amber light poured out, growing in a perfect sphere around him, expanding to swallow the path, the fields, the distant trees. By the time it reached the river, he felt the cube growing hot and vibrating, and hastily released the expanding bubble. The device continued to hum dangerously, so Zu retracted the sphere until the device cooled and seemed to be not making any concerning sounds. That left him with a sphere plenty big enough to move around in, reaching as much as an hour¡¯s walk away. Of course, Zu could move much faster than a walk, but it still provided a buffer in case the patrol proved more than he could handily defeat.
¡°Ozyri¡¯s time field wasn¡¯t spherical,¡± pointed out Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°It would probably require less energy if you didn¡¯t make it so tall.¡±
Zu glanced upward, and saw that his sword was correct. The top of the dome was far higher than Ozyri¡¯s dome had been. Confused birds already flew about, ramming against the edges of the time bubble. ¡°Maybe next time. Right now, we have a patrol to deal with.¡±
21: The Next Challenge! Zu Mari Faces New Foes?!
Zu Mari lurked in a tree above the path, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death gripped in his hand, waiting for the patrol to reach him.
¡°I¡¯m impressed,¡± said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death in approval. ¡°I expected you to charge at them heedlessly.¡±
¡°This is the clan that trained both Xashu and Ozyri. I would be a fool to underestimate them.¡±
¡°Indeed you would.¡±
¡°Death Shadow is scouting.¡±
¡°I know. I haven¡¯t left you since we met, apart from the times you threw me at people. Which you shouldn¡¯t do, by the way.¡±
¡°Will you teach me the spirit suppression techniques now?¡±
¡°You are not ready.¡±
Zu huffed out an impatient breath and dropped from the tree into the road. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this,¡± he grumbled. Slamming the sword back in its sheath, he stalked toward the Chartreuse Cougar patrol.
¡°So you decided to charge at them head on?¡±
¡°I decided that pandering to my sword is a waste of time.¡± Zu waved a hand at the amber-frozen globe of the world. ¡°If I die, I¡¯ll begin again. Why waste time sitting around in trees when I can get straight information directly instead?¡±
¡°You rely very heavily on an artifact you do not understand.¡±
¡°It worked for Ozyri, and it¡¯s worked so far for me.¡±
Zu rounded a bend in the path and came upon a surprised group of fighters in mismatched uniforms. One had a beast spirit imbued into his body, with mottled fur, claws, and a tail that lashed behind him as he walked. Another¡¯s face was covered in stylized open circle tattoos, a lithe and lightly-armored man whose presence felt dangerous.
The rest were unimportant, so Zu ignored them.
¡°Are¡ you the ambassador?¡± asked the beast-souled man, perked ears twitching.
¡°No. I am Zu Mari, and I seek audience with your leaders to clear up a misunderstanding.¡±
Everyone in the group drew their weapons, the beast-soul man growled something unintelligible and the tattooed man¡¯s marks lit up with a dark corona of sinister aura.
Zu wondered if there were a way to reset the loop without dying. But such cowardly thoughts fled in an instant. He drew his blade, readied his inner phoenix, and charged into the fray.
Unfortunately, it turned out that the group weren¡¯t a mismatched hodgepodge of rejects, but were used to fighting together as a team. Though Zu was fast and strong and unstoppable, they turned him aside at every strike. Sometimes they cast spells at him which he was forced to dodge, or one or another fired some missile at him.
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Still he fought with fierce determination against overwhelming odds.
Alas, in the end, even his strength and perfection was not enough. One lucky strike from the tattooed man, and Zu stood twenty minutes back up the trail, the edges of the amber sphere further distant now.
¡°Perhaps now you will understand the wisdom of patience and concealment?¡±
¡°Will it get you to teach me special powers?¡±
¡°You are not yet ready to bear that responsibility,¡± said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°You have already progressed too fast. You should spend more time meditating on what power you have been given and how to become the sort of person who can attain the next level. Rushing into battle is not the way of ascension.¡±
¡°It may not be your way, but times are different now.¡± Zu sprinted down the path toward the approaching patrol.
¡°So you say. But the fundamental nature of the universe hasn¡¯t changed.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you used to ride lava streams between planets or something? That¡¯s not possible any more.¡±
¡°Only to those so bounded by the imposition of imagined reality.¡± But before Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death could come up with any more inane suggestions, they neared the patrol¡¯s range. The sword at least respected Zu¡¯s desire for stealth and refrained from distracting him as he slowed to a jog.
¡°Oh, are you the ambassador?¡± asked the beast-soul man dubiously, ear twitching as he stared at Zu.
¡°I am a friend of Xashu Cougar, and I seek audience with the leaders of this Wild Clan. I need to clear up some misunderstandings.¡±
¡°Xashu is supposed to be keeping strangers out, not sending them further in.¡± He squinted suspiciously, his pale-furred tail twitching. ¡°Who are you?¡±
Zu raised his chin proudly. ¡°I am Zu Mari. I have come to speak with¡ª¡°
They all drew their weapons and glowered at him, nodding at one another as they fell into combat formation.
¡°You thought this would work better a second time when you do the exact same thing?¡± complained Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, boringly.
¡°If at first you don¡¯t succeed, punch harder next time,¡± Zu said. ¡°I am not ashamed of my name or my family! Nothing can convince me to hide my identity like a coward!¡±
He charged. The tattooed warrior leapt to meet his attack, while an archer with tattered boots moved evasively and vanished into the shadow of the trees. The beast-soul warrior was nearer still, and swung his twin curved blades in deadly arcs.
Zu had studied them closely as he fought the first time and now knew better what they would do. He let the beast-soul warrior¡¯s feint slip past him. Immediately, Zu jumped forward and struck into the brief opening with Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
His opponent¡¯s speed equaled his own, the blade striking only a glancing blow. It skidded across the beast-soul warrior¡¯s armor, throwing sparks of gold and purple. Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death began to glow with fervor, just the edge, lighting up red with trails of purple light rising from it like flickering flames.
¡°I have no desire to kill you all, but I will if you persist in blocking my way!¡± Zu proclaimed magnanimously. ¡°Take me to your chief so I can speak with him.¡±
¡°On the honor of the Chartreuse Cougars, no stranger is to be admitted,¡± growled the beast-soul. ¡°I, Ruxja Cougar, Ninth-Born of Ysjartho Cougar, will end your intrusion though it costs my life!¡±
Zu leveled Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death at the man, his voice flat and deadly. ¡°I will get past, one way or another. You will only throw away your life.¡±
But Ruxja was not intimidated. ¡°My family¡¯s security is not a thing whose price would be any lower than all our lives. You will not convince me with your bluster. Besides, what threat could a Mari be to one such as me?¡±
Zu decided that whatever else happened he would absolutely wipe the arrogant smug expression right off Ruxja¡¯s face.
22: The Downfall of Ruxja Cougar? Zu Mari Strikes Back!
With a bellow of rage Zu Mari redoubled his attack. Alas, as mighty and valorous as he was, he was still outnumbered. Even if he could fight the two main dangers to a draw, the addition of their three support companions made Zu¡¯s position untenable.
¡°Yield!¡± demanded the arrogant fool, Ruxja Cougar, holding his blade to Zu¡¯s throat. ¡°Turn back and leave our lands, and you may keep your wretched life.¡±
¡°Never.¡±
Zu lunged for his assailant, scoring a deep gash across Ruxja¡¯s chest before the beast-souled man sliced open Zu¡¯s throat. He fought on as he choked and bled out and then¡ª
Zu stood on the path back in the center of the sphere of looping time. Distantly, the rest of reality stood frozen in amber light.
¡°Perhaps you should stop proclaiming yourself so aggressively,¡± suggested Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
¡°I told you, I will not resort to cowardice! This challenge can be overcome like any other.¡±
¡°With intellect and cunning?¡±
¡°Exactly.¡± Zu sprinted down the road toward the waiting patrol.
¡°Is this the intellect, or the cunning?¡±
¡°Both, obviously.¡±
¡°Obviously.¡±
¡°Do not doubt me, I will prevail.¡±
¡°Eventually, yes. I believe you will. By sheer repetition if nothing else. But I¡¯d hope that you could learn something in the process besides a rote memorization of your opponent¡¯s attack sequences.¡±
Zu¡¯s eyebrows went up as he understood his sword¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been relying too much on my own observation.¡±
¡°Why do I have the feeling your conclusion is very different from¡ª¡°
¡°DEATH SHADOW! I need you!¡±
¡°Ah.¡±
Several moments passed as Zu continued to run toward the fight, then Death Shadow came winging his way from the forest where he¡¯d been scouting.
¡°I am here, wise master! What has happened? I felt time recoil upon itself.¡±
¡°I have found our next challenge. There is a Chartreuse Cougar patrol up ahead on the path. We need to get past them.¡±
¡°If you seek a safe path, I can guide you through the forest.¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t need a sneaky cowardly escape route, I need help killing them. You must watch them while I fight, take note of who does what and when, and return to me as swiftly as possible if I am not triumphant this time. With your sight, I can conquer these foes too as I have every other challenge so far.¡±
¡°By convincing others to fight for you?¡±
¡°Are you conspiring with Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death to weaken me?¡± Zu accused suspiciously.
¡°I would never!¡± Death Shadow prostrated himself in abject apology. ¡°I should have said nothing.¡±
¡°We will accept help when it is offered, but we do not rely on others.¡±
¡°Of course, wise master. I should have understood the depths of your insight. Indeed, you are entirely correct to do so.¡±
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
¡°I know. Now go, be ready. When we reach the patrol, watch them. See who is dangerous and how they move. Be ready to tell me if I must try this yet again.¡±
It rankled at Zu, knowing he had to redo the fight again and again, but it was gratifying to have the chance to test the time loop cube. At least so long as the artifact didn''t betray him like everyone else seemed apt to do.
He mentally prodded his phoenix spirit, but it remained dormant, lending its power silently and unspeaking. The artifact had no presence, neither emitting power clearly enough that he could read it nor adding its own mental voice to those in Zu¡¯s soul already. It seemed as mundane an artifact as could be. Perhaps it had been made long ago, before people invented communication. Shoddy craftsmanship, not future proofing an artifact this strong.
Zu reached the last rise in the path before the spot where he¡¯d intercept the Cougar patrol and there he stopped. For a moment he stood, hair and robes flowing behind him in the breeze, silhouetted against his amber-locked world. The absolute master of his domain.
Then the patrol saw him. Ruxja shouted a warning, the tattooed man drew his blades, the archer slipped into shadow. Ruxja advanced, the others following in formation, cautious.
Zu stood waiting proudly, unbent, unintimidated.
¡°Are¡ you the ambassador?¡± Ruxja asked, ears twitching as he scowled up at Zu.
¡°I am Zu of the Mari clan, and I seek audience with your leader.¡±
¡°Our leader is otherwise occupied this day. You should leave and return another time, if you are so eager to die.¡±
¡°Do the Chartreuse Cougars take such pride in their inhospitableness that they¡¯d slay a visitor who comes in good faith?¡±
¡°Good faith?¡± interrupted the tattooed man. ¡°We have been warned of you, Zu Mari. You have no faith but your own greed. You seek nothing but your own gain and your own ascension. You would conquer us all if given your way.¡±
¡°Well said, Avashir,¡± murmured one of the others. The broken crescent tattoos covering Avashir¡¯s face rippled with silvery light in some kind of weird metamagical blush at the compliment.
Ruxja¡¯s tail thrashed. ¡°Quiet,¡± he growled. ¡°You, Zu Mari, get out of our lands if you value your life. We have important business to be doing and you delay us too much. Avashir, you¡¯ve been warned about speaking out of turn. Luzi, I don¡¯t need your personal feelings getting involved. Understood?¡±
¡°I will not leave.¡± Zu forestalled any pointless interpersonal banter. ¡°You stand in my domain now. My power over you is absolute. Only by letting me pass will you spare your lives.¡±
His voice held such conviction, such absolute confidence, that the patrol hesitated. Luzi, the ranger, looked to Avashir questioningly. Avashir¡¯s tattoos gleamed faintly, their silvery hue fading to a dangerous shadow-grey, glint edged with menace.
Zu sighed. He could tell they would not surrender. He would keep trying, but for now¡ it was going to end up as another fight.
¡°Why do you Cougars all throw yourselves at me so aggressively?¡± he wondered. ¡°First Xashu, then Ozyri Tori, now you lot? Do you all have a death wish?¡±
¡°You have killed Xashu?¡± Avashir gripped the hilt of his sword, the dark crescents of his face tattoos growing darker still, almost obscuring his visage with their threatening aura.
¡°A few times. He¡¯s fine at the moment though. Nice guy. Helped me out when I needed him.¡± Zu grinned at them. ¡°So, you going to let me by? Or are you going to learn first hand what a Mari can do?¡±
They charged. Zu met the attack in an instant, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death flashing out to block Ruxja¡¯s first barrage of attacks.
Those twin blades were incredibly dangerous, but Zu had faced him enough times by now to know Ruxja¡¯s weaknesses. For all his power he was sloppy and unrefined. He relied more on shock and dazzle than skill. He could match Zu only so long as his companions upheld his defenses when he inevitably faltered.
This time, Zu didn¡¯t try to evade. When he saw any opening, he took it without heed of retaliatory attacks from the rest of the patrol.
Ruxja was his foe, Ruxja the one who needed to be humbled. The others were mere background details.
And it worked. As Death Shadow looked on from safety, Zu blazed with phoenix flame as he moved with precision and focus. Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death stabbed out twice, five times, a dozen times, each scoring a hit against Ruxja¡¯s armor.
Each strike of the ancient immortal blade left weak spots, and the longer they fought the more Ruxja struggled against his entrapments. The breastplate was slipping down, the armbands frayed to the point they nearly did more harm than good, one thigh plate had slid down and obstructed his knee¡¯s movement.
At last, Zu slammed his blade into the back of Ruxja¡¯s chest-piece and the whole thing came off, armor scattering in all directions as Ruxja himself stumbled and fell to his knees.
Zu himself was bleeding from a hundred wounds, but his inner phoenix burned bright and kept him going just long enough.
¡°That is what a Mari can do,¡± Zu hissed, as he kicked the beast-soul idiot in the face.
Ruxja toppled backwards, too exhausted from his many tiny wounds to get back to his feet.
When the retaliatory blade from Avashir penetrated Zu¡¯s chest, he only smiled.
¡°It¡¯ll be you next time,¡± Zu promised, as his vision darkened and time rippled, returning him to the center of his sphere, twenty minutes further up the trail.
23: Teamwork? Teamwork! Is Anything Sufficient Against These Adversaries?!
Zu Mari knew his foes¡¯ patterns now, knew the blue-tunic warrior would feint with his spear, that the archer with torn boots, Luzi, would evade and try to fade into the background, that the slow moving one would wait and wait until he could strike with overwhelming force. He knew Ruxja¡¯s twin-blade wild slashing, and Avashir¡¯s tight precision.
Alone, he could take any one of them with ease. Most likely two or three. But their teamwork was too seamless. Any time Zu abandoned defence to focus on defeating one of them, the others would surround him and before long even his greatness was insufficient to crush them as he knew he should be able to.
Five times he¡¯d had Death Shadow watch from different angles as they fought. Five times he¡¯d chosen a different enemy to target. And every one ended the same way it began: with Zu back in the center of the time bubble, twenty minutes back up the path.
¡°You need to try something different,¡± said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
¡°I¡¯ve tried something different every time. Fear not! I won¡¯t be discouraged. This is merely another challenge for me to overcome. If ascension were easy, everyone would be doing it. It is right that it be reserved for those who can prove themselves worthy.¡± Zu clenched his fist. ¡°I will prove myself worthy, whatever I must do!¡±
¡°As much as I appreciate the sentiment, you know you¡¯ve been running or fighting almost nonstop since I met you? You really should spend more time resting, some time contemplating the nature of reality and your place in it, and¡ª¡°
¡°I know my place. I will ascend to the heavens and rule the gods. They are in dire need of my wisdom and guidance. Have you seen the mess that¡¯s going on these days?¡±
¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death dryly. ¡°I¡¯ve been locked in your family vault for centuries.¡±
¡°Well, rest assured, I would do a much better job.¡±
¡°It¡¯s easy to say that, much harder to actually do it.¡±
Zu shrugged off the comment and let the conversation lapse. They were nearing the hill where he¡¯d wait for his foes to reach him.
As always, the beast-souled Ruxja led the group forward with his brash arrogance, while Avashir backed him up or undermined him by turns. Zu knew now that the two were rivals, Avashir believing he deserved the leadership of the group - which he assuredly did, judging by combat prowess alone he outstripped the beast-soul - but he was still clearly subordinate to Ruxja. That tension unfortunately did nothing to disrupt their teamwork. Ruxja would jump to Avashir¡¯s aid just as readily as the reverse.
¡°They fight too well together,¡± Zu mused. ¡°How can I disrupt them?¡±
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
¡°Master, what if I attack them?¡± suggested Death Shadow. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching and watching, but perhaps if we fight together¡¡±
¡°Of course! If they fight together, then I know what I must do. They have allies, and so do I! Come to me, Death Shadow!¡±
But Death Shadow had his own ideas about how to handle the confrontation. He didn¡¯t even wait for Ruxja to speak to Zu, diving at the patrol with an angry hoot, claws extended and trailing shadows.
Zu nearly reprimanded his familiar for acting without orders, but once he saw what the owl was doing he only laughed. Skipping the talking to get straight to the fighting? He knew he¡¯d chosen his familiar well. Death Shadow was perfect.
He jumped forward to join the fray, and this time things played out much more to his satisfaction. Zu took full advantage of their distraction, striking Avashir with a blow across his upper arm. Avashir¡¯s tattoos lit up an angry red, but though he spun to attack at once he was bleeding and weakened, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death leaving a lingering aura of destruction behind wherever it struck.
Death Shadow swooped and harried, using his own many observations of the team and their weaknesses to strike at just the right times to disrupt their patterns.
Zu danced between them like a deadly flame, blade flicking out into openings, slashes trailing shadow and flame as he inflicted cut after cut on their foes.
¡°Fear me now, mere mortals! I, Zu Mari, will never be stopped!¡±
Something slammed into his neck and sent him staggering off balance. His next swing went wild as he nearly fell, then someone else took advantage of the moment to stab him in the stomach.
Zu looked down. The tip of an arrow had speared through his throat, skidding along the edge of his jaw and out beneath his chin. Warm blood flowed down his chest.
¡°Again?¡±
Zu yanked the arrow out and spun around. He saw the archer vanishing into the trees again. He hurled the arrow at her, casting Light Spirit Lifting to empower its flight and guide it true. A scream rewarded his efforts, though he knew he had little time left to live.
¡°Remind me next time to take out the archer first,¡± Zu croaked, voice barely audible through the blood and damage, but Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death heard and would remember.
¡°I almost wish one of them had an insta-kill like Ozyri,¡± Zu commented as time reset around him once again. ¡°It¡¯s very inconvenient, not to mention painful and infuriating, to keep dying slowly.¡±
¡°If only we could have learned Ozyri¡¯s instant suicide spell,¡± lamented Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°Alas, the opportunity is forever lost.¡±
¡°Unless we can learn it elsewhere.¡±
Zu¡¯s mouth twisted into an eager grin as a plan came to him. ¡°Of course! The Chartreuse Cougars are the ones who trained him! I need only gain access to their library and archives, and I too can learn this power. It will save so much time in the future.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should be proud of the initiative you¡¯re taking, or concerned that your best plan is to find a way to quickly kill yourself at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±
¡°Both seem appropriate,¡± Death Shadow commented, swooping back in to land on Zu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are we going to attack them together again? I think I can do better this time.¡±
¡°Not yet. I need to speak to them first.¡± Zu took off running for the meeting hill. He was a little late this time, and crested the rise after the patrol was in sight, so they saw him arrive rather than him waiting dramatically for them. But for his current plan that didn¡¯t matter much.
Ruxja stepped forward, hands hovering over his blades¡¯ hilts. ¡°Are¡ you the ambassador?¡±
Zu smiled. ¡°Yes. Yes I am.¡±
24: Deception! Zu Maris Cunning Plan Unfolds!
Ruxja Cougar looked over Zu Mari with clear disbelief, his catlike ears twitching.
¡°You? You are Othima Otta?¡±
Zu shook his head, laughing. ¡°No, Othima¡¯s running late, so I took it upon myself to come instead. Still, I have urgent business with your leaders, so let¡¯s get going!¡±
¡°If you are not Othima, as I can clearly see you are not, how can you be the Otta ambassador? Othima would never let another take her place unless some dire ill befell her.¡±
Zu shrugged. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me her reasons. If some of you want to wait for her to catch up, go ahead. But this really is rather urgent, so I¡¯d appreciate it if we hurry.¡±
¡°And what is your name, then?¡±
¡°Zu¡ma¡ª¡± He grimaced. It felt like lying to omit his family name! But if they knew who he was, they¡¯d try to kill him, and then he¡¯d never be able to learn their secret suicide spell. ¡°Otta,¡± he finished, though it felt like he¡¯d sullied his soul to do it. ¡°Zuma Otta.¡±
¡°Otta?¡± Avashir looked up sharply, the tattoos closest to his eyes gleaming white. ¡°A main line family member, with an owl familiar?¡±
¡°Ye-es¡¡± Zu said, glancing at Death Shadow. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I have an owl?¡±
¡°He¡¯s an impostor!¡± Avashir shouted, unsheathing his sword. ¡°No Otta would ever say such a thing.¡±
¡°No, wait, I¡ª¡°
But it was too late. The battle commenced, leading to its predictable end. Though Zu fought hard and valorously, in the end, it was just not enough. Just another slow dragging out of the inevitable. Zu really wished he had Ozyri¡¯s instant reset spell. It would be so convenient to instantly immolate himself on command. Save a lot of wasted time. But he couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to stand and let them kill him without striving his hardest. That would be both a bad habit to get into and a wasted opportunity to test himself as he improved.
Alas, he hadn¡¯t improved enough just yet, and found himself back in the center of his time sphere, twenty minutes back up the path.
¡°Do you know anything about the Otta clan?¡± Zu asked as he hurried toward the meeting place for the¡ fifth? Tenth? Too many¡¯th time.
¡°I do not,¡± admitted Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°I have not been privy to the ways of the world for a very, very long time. The world is so different now from when I was alive, and different still from the last time I was wielded by anyone. My power is enough to terrify lesser mortals, and my blade too weak to satisfy the greater.¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s true,¡± Zu mused. ¡°We need to find a way for you to evolve your blade. If even Xashu could shatter it, you are inexcusably weak.¡±
¡°I have not been properly cared for. Lying neglected in a vault is both an insult and a sure way to weaken me. I will grow stronger as we continue to fight together. Even now, I suspect Xashu would have a harder time breaking me than he did at the beginning, and in another month he may be unable to at all.¡±
Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
¡°Still, Xashu is the weakest of the foes we shall face the further we roam. The Eight Wild Clans are renowned with good reason.¡± Zu fell silent a moment, then reached a decision. ¡°Once we have obtained all the Chartreuse Cougars¡¯ secret knowledge, we will quest next for a way to strengthen you. There must be a way.¡±
¡°I would rather you put the effort into advancing your own progression, to be quite blunt, you have further to go and more to gain than I. I¡¯ve resigned myself to my fate, and at least with my spirit bonded to your own even if I am shattered your artifact will allow me to return when you do.¡±
Zu felt his heart warmed by his sword¡¯s generous nature and true friendship. ¡°I must insist. We will all become strong together. I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡±
¡°Your loyalty is commendable.¡± Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death sounded impressed. ¡°I may have misjudged you.¡±
¡°You are as much a part of me as Death Shadow or my phoenix. I do not want any part of myself to be weak.¡±
¡°Of course. I should have guessed.¡±
¡°Speaking of Death Shadow. Where is he?¡±
¡°It will take him a few minutes to reach us, since he was out patrolling already when the time bubble went up.¡±
¡°Right. Death Shadow! Hurry back! I need to discuss his evolution as well. It¡¯s been too long since he last advanced.¡±
¡°Too long? It¡¯s been less than a day.¡±
¡°Exactly. We need to show those Chartreuse Cougars that we can hold our own.¡±
¡°Last time, they seemed suspicious about you having an owl.¡±
Zu shrugged. ¡°No idea why. Owls are a perfectly acceptable familiar. And Death Shadow is more than merely acceptable. He¡¯s utterly magnificent.¡±
The huge midnight-black owl winged toward them, diving from the sky to swoop and land easily on Zu¡¯s shoulder. If not for the connection between them, his weight might have overbalanced Zu as he ran, but he could feel Death Shadow¡¯s intention and movements as clearly as he felt his own and adjusted to the weight without slowing his stride.
¡°There you are. Have you considered what you want your next evolution to be?¡± Zu asked.
¡°My stealth skills are formidable when scouting, but I am not sufficient in a direct conflict.¡± Death Shadow looked down at his talons in obvious distaste. ¡°I have no weapon, my beak is short, and my claws can¡¯t do more than scratch at the outside of our foes¡¯ armor.¡±
¡°Indeed¡¡± Zu reached up and prodded the claws in question. ¡°They seem very ordinary. You are right. We must look into advancing your strikes!¡±
¡°And are you sure you want me with you for this?¡± Death Shadow asked. ¡°If they are going to kill you because of my presence, it might be best if I remain hidden.¡±
¡°Yes, you are right. Keep watch, and come back to me when it is safe.¡± Zu patted Death Shadow¡¯s wing fondly. ¡°Fear not, I will find a way to aid in your advancement.¡±
Death Shadow hooted in thanks, then flew swiftly off into the trees that lined the path, disappearing from sight.
Zu couldn¡¯t wait to start finding advancements for his companions. Death Shadow was beautiful and perfect, but he was right that his attack power was weak. The Mari clan had never put much stock in familiars - they knew the basics, but Zu was one of only a handful to actually take one. How to assist them in evolving was another topic Zu would have to research as soon as possible. Perhaps the Cougar libraries would include something like that. And if not, he¡¯d keep searching until he found it.
It would be beautiful to watch Death Shadow continue to improve. Perhaps one day he would be fast enough to strike from shadow without ever being seen. Or Zu could teach him to use a bow and arrow, and find him an epic weapon of his own. Or maybe he could learn to shoot his feathers like razor-sharp blades!
Zu neared the rise in the path, and had to pause a moment to gather his thoughts. He¡¯d become so enraptured by his vivid imaginings of Death Shadow¡¯s possible future, he¡¯d almost forgotten his plan.
He strode forward with determination, calling out the moment he saw the patrol. ¡°Ruxja Cougar? I am Zuma Otta. Othima is running behind, so I¡¯m here instead. Please, let us hurry to your leaders, I have much to discuss.¡±
25: Becoming Zuma Otta? The Deception Must Be Perfect!
Zu Mari stared down the beast-soul warrior, Ruxja Cougar, daring him to contradict Zu''s cunning deception.
"Zuma Otta, you say?" Ruxja looked around on the ground as though trying to find something he expected. "Then where is your familiar?"
"Out scouting," Zu answered, waving a hand idly at the forest. "I do not need him by my side at all times."
Avashir''s hand went to his sword. "You would let your familiar wander free? Away from where you can watch over him?"
"Yes. He is not weak. I have helped him evolve many stealth abilities and he will not be trapped or hunted. He will do his tasks well and return to me when the time is right." Zu said this with absolute conviction, as it was the honest truth. As long as he didn''t mention that Death Shadow was an owl, he should be fine.
"I''ve never seen anyone of your clan so frivolous about their familiar''s safety. And otters are hardly known for stealth evolutions."
"Oh, so I need an otter? Hah, no problem. I''ll be sure to get one for next time." The bubble of looping time included a river off to the south. If he couldn''t find an otter there, then he could always drop the loop and search further away.
"You are not an Otta." Avashir drew his sword, tattoos lighting up with that dark aura.
"What do the different colours of your tattoos mean?" Zu asked. "I notice they are different sometimes." He did not draw a weapon or shift into an attack stance. This loop was clearly not going to be a good one to fight in, but if he could gather more information his next try could be more successful.
If he was going to be a lying deceiver, then by all the heavens, he would be the best lying deceiver he could possibly become!
The question seemed to catch Avashir off guard. He slipped into a defensive stance, while Ruxja drew his twin curved blades and Luzi slipped off into the forest to set up her usual ambush. Zu would have to be alert for her arrows.
"Right now it''s all dark and sinister, kinda like my sword''s, but then other times I''ve seen them white, or silver, or other colours."
"You won''t distract us, impostor!" Ruxja stepped forward, blades raised to swing.
Zu did not rise to the confrontaiton but continued to stand calmly. "Is this how the Chartreuse Cougars greet their visitors? With threats and violence?"
Ruxja faltered. "Well, you are clearly a liar."
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
"And what if I am? Therefore you may attack me unprovoked?"
"He did know the ambassador''s name," pointed out the blue-tunic warrior whose name Zu had yet to learn.
Avashir snorted, dismissing the claim. "So would anyone who''s ever met them. The Otta are hardly known for stealth or concealment."
"If you do not wish to escort me, then at least answer my questions first before you do anything violent."
Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death made an odd sound in Zu''s mind, something like a snort of laughter, but he wasn''t quite sure as the sword then immediately fell silent again.
¡°Not only an impostor, but a spy as well.¡± Avashir pointed his sword at Zu. ¡°You¡¯ll get none of our secrets.¡±
¡°Oh, but I will.¡± Zu smiled serenely. ¡°I will have all your secrets. Every last one. The entire clan will be nothing before me. I will wring it out like a damp towel on a hot day, until every drop of your power and secret knowledge is mine.¡± He turned toward the forest. ¡°Death Shadow! Kill the archer!¡±
Everyone sprang into motion at once. Zu whipped out Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, the blade gleaming with eager light as combat was joined. Arrows flew, but Zu knew their angle and what to expect and swatted them away with his free hand, a quick brush of wind essence knocking them off course.
Zu focused on evasion this time, flowing between strikes, measuring his many foes and slipping away. Avashir was the hardest to keep ahead of, though Ruxja¡¯s wild flailing complicated matters quite a lot on its own. Though he knew by now that he would be defeated in the end, that was no reason to do anything but his best. Indeed, he looked forward to the chance to try again, his mind half occupied with plans for how to inveigle himself into their confidences and take their secrets for himself.
Zu Mari did not do things by half. He would infiltrate and he would infiltrate hard.
And for that, he apparently needed to add an otter familiar to his retinue.
The inevitable deadly blow slipped through his defences and Zu found himself back in the center of the amber time globe. This time, he left the road immediately, stepping into the sky to run above the trees straight toward the distant river.
Death Shadow flew ahead of him, a dark speck against the amber-frozen sky, swooping low over the water as he scouted for any sign of their target.
By the time Zu reached the river, Death Shadow was already on his way back, a wriggling otter pup grasped in his claws.
¡°Here, great master! I have what you seek!¡±
Zu reached out and caught the squeaking little creature as it dropped from Death Shadow¡¯s talons. It wriggled and squirmed, yipping and trying to escape. Zu held it firmly as he incanted the Familiar Bond spell. The tiny creature¡¯s soul was nowhere near strong enough to resist; Zu dominated it easily. When the connection snapped into place, it stopped trying to escape and lay quiescent, staring up at Zu with its big eyes.
¡°Are you going to evolve?¡± he asked. ¡°Death Shadow evolved immediately.¡±
The otter blinked up at him, giving no indication of evolving on the spot.
¡°Oh, well. You¡¯ll have to do.¡±
The otter scampered up his arm and settled onto his shoulder. It smelled like stinky wet fur. Zu wrinkled his nose at the damp pawprints covering his sleeve.
¡°Behave yourself,¡± he warned, and the otter squeaked in assent. ¡°What, you can¡¯t talk?¡±
The otter squeaked sadly.
¡°Will you be able to when you¡¯re older?¡± Death Shadow asked. Zu repeated his question. Though he could understand each of his bonded familiars¡¯ voices, they could not hear each other as clearly.
The otter yipped hopefully.
¡°Good enough for me. Death Shadow, hide out in the forest. You, Little Otter, stay with me. Time to see if you can pull your weight around here.¡±
26: On The Road Again! Zu Mari Walks Forward!
¡°I am Zuma Otta,¡± announced Zu Mari. ¡°I have come in place of, uhh¡¡± what was her name? Oh well. ¡°¡the ambassador lady, who¡¯s running behind schedule.¡±
¡°Zuma?¡± Ruxja Cougar¡¯s feline ears twitched with suspicion. ¡°Why would an apprentice be sent on such an important negotiation?¡±
Zu shrugged. ¡°The main ambassador lady is very busy, so I¡¯m here instead.¡±
¡°This insult will not stand!¡± shouted Ruxja. ¡°The Otta clan treats us so lightly? You realize this will mean war!¡±
Zu tilted his head up, staring down at Ruxja with all the haughty disdain he could muster. ¡°Now it is you who offers insult,¡± he said stiffly. ¡°I am no apprentice. I will have audience with your leader, and I will have it this very day.¡±
Ruxja quailed beneath the force of Zu¡¯s absolute conviction. ¡°I apologize,¡± he said, bowing humbly. ¡°You are right. I am not the one to be making such proclamations. I will warn you, if you approach the great patriarch with that attitude, you will start a war. And you had best have a good explanation for why you¡¯re here instead of Othima. We were promised respect, and if you intend to break your empire¡¯s word, be warned that you cannot take us so lightly. Even if your masters will crush our clan into dust, we do have our pride.¡±
Zu scowled. Empire? That sounded¡ rather ominous. And one that could crush one of the Eight Beast Clans so readily? Ah, well. As long as Zu got what he needed from the Chartreuse Cougars before they were obliterated, he wouldn¡¯t interfere in their affairs.
Little Otter poked Zu¡¯s neck and squeaked hungrily.
¡°Do you have anything I could feed Little Otter?¡± Zu asked. ¡°She¡¯s still growing and needs a lot of food.¡±
Avashir¡¯s hand tightened on his sword hilt. ¡°You push too far, Zuma Otta.¡±
¡°And you have yet to introduce yourself, Avashir Cougar.¡±
Avashir¡¯s face made a strange expression that Zu couldn¡¯t interpret, while everyone else stared at Zu.
¡°Avashir is not a Cougar,¡± Ruxja said disdainfully. ¡°He is of the Xelayi, utterly insignificant. Do not pay him any attention or honor him so highly.¡±
Ah. So that is why Ruxja retained leadership despite being obviously the inferior warrior. Avashir wasn¡¯t main line, perhaps not even branch line. If the Cougar clan accepted trainees from the Tori family, perhaps the Xelayi family were another like that.
But, ultimately, the relationship between Avashir and Ruxja didn¡¯t matter. Zu was here for knowledge. And, he supposed if the opportunity arose, he¡¯d also try to clear up that silly misunderstanding about him being a power-hungry despot eager to conquer the world.
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
Conquering the world? Pah. As if he would stoop so low. Conquering the heavens was the only challenge truly worthy of Zu Mari! The world could live or die by its own devices, he had no interest in ruling it. This world was nothing but the crucible in which Zu Mari would forge himself into a god among gods, a king among deities, an emperor above the heavens. Ruling any part of the physical world would be such an unbelievably tedious waste of time he laughed aloud at the thought.
¡°Do not mock me!¡± Avashir glowered at Zu. ¡°I am proud to be of the Xelayi! You would do well to offer us more respect.¡±
Zu waved a hand. ¡°Oh, Xelayi, Cougar, Tori, it¡¯s all the same to me. I need to speak to your leader, not waste time bantering with the escort. So, if you¡¯d please?¡± he gestured ahead to the path.
Visibly gritting his teeth to prevent lashing out, Avashir turned stiffly and started back down the path the way they¡¯d come. Luzi and the blue-tunic warrior fell in on either side of Zu, giving him plenty of respectful distance, while Ruxja brought up the rear.
Zu sighed in relief. Finally! It had taken long enough to convince them to escort him.
¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡± he asked the blue-tunic warrior walking stiffly at his left. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been introduced.¡±
¡°Kiru Tori.¡±
¡°Oh, a relative of Ozyri?¡±
Kiru showed the first sign of interest, turning to meet Zu¡¯s eyes. ¡°He was my closest cousin. Have you met him?¡±
Zu didn¡¯t suppose there was a good way to say ¡®I fed your cousin to a carnivorous demon tree to steal his time loop artifact¡¯, so he shrugged instead. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him.¡±
¡°So he¡¯s alive?¡±
¡°Last I knew.¡±
Kiru scowled deeply. ¡°Of course he is.¡± Bitterness tinged his voice so strongly that Zu was taken aback.
¡°I thought you said you were close.¡±
¡°Close in age and skill, perhaps. Ozyri is going to get himself killed one day, and I can only hope he doesn¡¯t bring any dire trouble down on the rest of us in the process. He¡¯s a hotheaded¡¡± Kiru visibly calmed himself, stopping before he said anything too damning in front of the important ambassador Zu was pretending to be. ¡°He needs a strong hand to keep him in check,¡± Kiru concluded carefully, sneaking glances sideways at Zu to observe his reaction. When Zu didn¡¯t speak, Kiru went on. ¡°I believe he may be a great asset one day if he learns to control himself. Right now, I fear for him and I fear for the consequences of his actions.¡±
Well. Zu smiled. That was one worry that wouldn¡¯t come to pass. Ozyri wouldn¡¯t be causing anyone any harm again. Zu had made certain of that.
¡°What happened to not bantering with the escort?¡± Ruxja growled irritably.
Zu turned to nod at him, then quickened his pace, forcing the rest of the patrol to hurry to keep up. Avashir grumbled something inaudible, but hastened to stay in the lead.
A distant flicker of movement showed Death Shadow keeping pace with them.
And they drew nearer and nearer to the edge of the loop bubble.
Zu could already tell they¡¯d reach the edge before arriving at the village. He considered for several minutes what he should do, but finally came to the conclusion that he¡¯d need to let the bubble down so they could escape. As they walked, he slipped a hand into his pocket and pressed a finger into the artifact, drawing the time field back into it.
The world lurched as the amber walls shrank to nothing, slamming into Zu and his escort. He hastily reactivated the bubble, expanding it as far as it would safely reach. He could continue to do this in stages until they reached the village. He wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to go anywhere in enemy territory without the loop active. Too many people around here were too strong! It wasn¡¯t fair, but Zu Mari wasn¡¯t going to be deterred. He¡¯d find a way forward.
¡°What did you just do?¡± demanded Ruxja Cougar, crossing his twin swords at Zu¡¯s throat. ¡°Are you the one who trapped us in this weird gold bubble?¡±
Zu swallowed, suddenly wishing he¡¯d been able to start the new loop a bit further back. This was not going to be fun.
27: The New Loop Begins! Zu Mari Faces Deadly Perils!
Zu Mari stood very still, Ruxja Cougar¡¯s twin blades curved across his throat. Little Otter, startled by the sudden movement, dived down the back of Zu¡¯s collar to hide.
¡°What did you do?¡± Ruxja demanded again.
¡°I¡¯m¡ practicing.¡± Zu couldn¡¯t think of any better excuse that would explain the amber light slamming into them, centered around himself, then flowing back outwards again.
¡°Practicing what, exactly?¡± Ruxja didn¡¯t move his blades.
¡°I don¡¯t need to explain myself to you.¡± Recovering his poise, Zu snapped his fingers imperiously. ¡°We¡¯re wasting time. Unhand me and let¡¯s go.¡±
Ruxja eased up, but did not put away his blades.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Zu repeated, and the group slowly fell back into formation around him.
He still hadn¡¯t heard Ruxja¡¯s weapons slide into their sheaths. It itched at him, knowing an armed potential foe walked behind him, but he had to keep up the deception.
Pretending everything was fine, Zu walked deeper into Chartreuse Cougar territory.
¡°I don¡¯t trust the one in the lead,¡± whispered Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. As though Zu needed another thing to worry about.
¡°Why not?¡± Zu murmured as softly as he could. The sword would hear.
¡°Something in his aura is wrong. I didn¡¯t notice it at first, but the longer we stay in his presence¡ be wary of him.¡±
¡°He¡¯s killed me more than once,¡± Zu said, lowering his voice still further. ¡°Of course I¡¯m wary. I¡¯m no fool.¡±
¡°Circumstantially, perhaps not.¡± Before Zu could quite figure out what it meant, the sword forged ahead. ¡°It¡¯s more than that. Try to walk a bit nearer to him, if you can. I want to get a close look.¡±
Zu did as he was asked, hastening his stride to close the gap between himself and Avashir. He saw that two more broken-circle tattoos were inscribed on the back of Avashir¡¯s neck, his pale hair swept up tightly to keep it out of the way.
¡°Yes, he¡¯s a container.¡±
Zu frowned. ¡°Container?¡±
¡°The tattoos aren¡¯t decoration, and they aren¡¯t power augments. They¡¯re seals. He¡¯s the living containment for some greater power. The tattoos allow him to channel its power into controlled effects, but whatever lives within him is unbelievably powerful. It would consume him utterly if given the chance.¡±
Zu shivered at the thought. He prodded gently at his own inner phoenix spirit. It flickered lazily in response, but neither spoke nor gave any indication of displeasure.
¡°It¡¯s entirely unlike your phoenix,¡± Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death assured him. ¡°The phoenix lives within you by choice, a symbiotic relationship that allows it to incubate safely while you borrow its excess power. Whatever spirit that man carries is undoubtedly malevolent, and far, far older than your phoenix.¡±
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
¡°You recognize it?¡±
¡°No, it isn¡¯t that old. But I recognize it in substance, if not in kind. I haven¡¯t been entirely ignorant of the goings on of the world. Only those within recent centuries and on a local scale.¡±
¡°What kind of creature is it?¡±
¡°I have no idea. Something big, powerful, and very very angry.¡±
¡°Is there any way to let it out?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t want to do that. Even if it were a desperate situation, you¡¯re better off facing a thousand angry Cougar clan members than being anywhere close to a rampaging spirit beast.¡±
Zu let the conversation lapse, falling into contemplation. He rather wanted to release the beast once anyway, just to see if he could, just to see what it was. If it proved strong, but not too strong, he could continue to test himself against it time and again. Surely a single furious spirit beast would be a better whetstone for his strength than this patrol. They fought in a group, something Zu had an unreasonable amount of trouble with. He should be better than that! But, at least for now, he had to focus on getting his power higher before he tried to take on trained groups again. A rampaging spirit beast might be the perfect foil.
¡°I hope you¡¯re not considering doing anything rash,¡± prodded Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.
¡°Just making plans for the¡ª¡±
Avashir paused and spun abruptly, catching Zu off guard. ¡°What did you say?¡±
¡°Nothing.¡±
Avashir didn''t respond, but Zu could tell by the stiff set of his posture that he was on edge.
The remainder of the trip passed in tense silence. Zu didn''t dare resume conversing with Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. Little Otter kept poking him, displeased at still having no food, and Zu didn''t want to admit weakness in front of the patrol.
Finally, they arrived at the village. His time bubble''s edge cut it neatly in half, and a number of people were milling about uncertainly by its rim, some tapping against it, others ignoring it and going about their day.
Zu saw several more beast-soul individuals, many with tails or ears, some with thick fur, some with patterns on their skin, others with some combination of them. One woman prowled about on all fours, a strange sort of dress leaving room for her tail while snugging around her feline stomach before draping to the ground. Zu found her mildly disturbing to think about, and pointedly looked the other way.
Their architecture was significantly more advanced than their attire, with detailed stonework and carved wood frequent. Though it was more spread out and less well organized than the Mari clan villages, there was an elegance to it that couldn''t be denied. White pillars and dark woodwork contrasted in murals across the sides of the taller buildings, one of which he instinctively felt sure was the library.
"The patriarch waits for you here," said Ruxja, pointing to a large rectangular structure, one of the three largest, clustered toward the center of the village. "I beg you to remember that you are not here to dictate to us but to engage in open and peaceful communication. If you insist on making this a conflict, your empire may come out victorious, but you will not fare so well."
Zu nodded gravely. The Wild Clans were known to disregard propriety when it suited them. Killing an ambassador from a much more powerful empire wouldn''t faze them if it were in the name of their code of honor.
Fortunately, Zu was not an actual ambassador from whatever Empire clan Otta represented. He could make promises and concessions without fear of reprisal. And if it went poorly, well, that''s what his time bubble was for.
He considered resetting it here, but decided it would be far better to have an escape route a half hour ago and not entirely surrounded by far too powerful people. Fortunately, both the library and the patriarch''s meeting hall were within the section of time he''d blocked off for his own use.
Once he had what he needed, he''d probably have to make some excuse to the patrol and slip away.
It would be convenient to have a second loop active inside the first. It would be tedious to have to walk that whole way over every little misstep. But given the violent way Ruxja and Avashir had reacted the first time he reset the loop''s location, it would raise uncomfortable questions.
"Lord Viha Cougar! I present the ambassador from the Otterman Empire: Zuma Otta."
28: The Negotiation Begins! Zu Mari vs Patriarch Viha!
Zu Mari stepped into the meeting hall, impressed despite himself by the interior architecture. While the outside had been striking, the interior was no less so. Instead of the two-story building he''d been expecting, the hall was simply massive. Alcoves and balconies ran along the outside edges, creating a gallery from which watchers could observe the high table. The table itself was made of jade, carved with an inlay of the Chartreuse Cougar crest and smoothed over with clear glass.
Viha Cougar, the reigning patriarch, stood at the far end of the jade table. Behind him, his throne of white marble with jade accents perfectly set off his dark fur and gold jewelry.
Zu could feel his presence like a wall. If Ozyri Tori and Xashu Cougar had been twice as strong as an average Mari, this man was more like a hundred times as strong.
Zu had become accustomed to the casual weight of presence that the patrol gave off, but they''d been weak compared to Ozyri or Xashu. Avashir''s was so tightly controlled that he barely registered to Zu''s senses at all. But the people in this room were so strong that Zu stopped short, breathless. He couldn''t move, frozen in the patriarch''s gaze.
Little Otter squeaked reassuringly, breaking the spell. Zu took a breath.
"Welcome, Zuma," intoned one of the guards. Zu noticed that Ruxja and Avashir had been dismissed, or at any rate they no longer followed him. "Please, be seated."
Zu took a hesitant step forward. Immediately, the suffocating presence of Viha Cougar snatched his breath away once again. Growing angry now, Zu drew on his phoenix''s strength, burning his own presence into the air around him. It had worked well enough against Ozyri.
Viha''s aura would not be so easily suppressed. It bore down on the phoenix''s burning presence, crushing it as easily as it crushed Zu''s own aura.
Though his internal power was flawless perfection, Zu''s external presence was something he''d never put much thought into. It was there, everyone''s was, but he''d done nothing to hone his aura into a weapon. Viha had.
"You may sit." Viha Cougar said, his voice ringing clear and commanding.
Zu forced himself another step forward. He felt Viha''s presence pushing back, almost gleefully, and he suddenly saw that this was a power move. Viha wanted to show his dominance over the messenger.
Well. Zu didn''t mind being dominated as long as it got him what he wanted. He''d put the man on his eternal enemies list and come back to crush him one day in vengeance, of course; he couldn''t let someone think they could push him around. But for the moment, his pride meant nothing. He''d already denied his true identity and adopted a tiny mewling useless creature as familiar--
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
Little Otter mewled sadly and hid in his collar, trembling.
"I didn''t mean it that way," Zu whispered. He patted his tiny familiar, then sat down.
On the floor, he couldn''t quite see past the imposing table and assembled chairs, making out just the top of Viha''s head and the back of his throne.
"Zuma? Do you require assistance?" asked one of the guards, hesitantly.
Zu waved him away. "I''m fine right here. Thank you." He lay back and crossed his legs, folding his hands behind his head. Little Otter scampered around to perch on his chest, looking around at everyone, then started playing with his over-robe''s buttons. "No need to stand on formality."
"You... dare..." the guard spluttered, staring down at Zu with a combination of shock and fear. "Who do you think you are?"
"Mmmm... tired. It''s been a very long day, you wouldn''t believe how long a day it''s been. And the air in here is just so cozy and thick." Zu calmly stroked Little Otter.
"Remove the table," ordered Viha, and the guards sprang forward to do as requested. Within moments, Zu lay staring down the long, empty room, while Viha sat upon his throne at the far end. Four others stood, two on either side of him, in elaborate formal robes.
The patriarch smiled. "There. Now we may converse. You may leave us."
The guards departed, leaving Zu alone with the patriarch and his four... senior councilors, or something.
"You should not treat him so frivolously," whispered Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. "This man deserves respect."
"Fine." Zu sat up, crossing his legs, and gave a respectful bow. "Thank you for the welcome, Viha Cougar. I, Zuha Ma--, I mean, Zuma Otta, am grateful for your hospitality. Let us discuss the matters which bring us together."
"Why is it that a neophyte is sent in place of Othima?" demanded one of the councilors, a pale woman in a forest green formal dress. "Has something happened to her?"
"No, she''s fine, just running late. I''m here to inspect your library."
The councilors exchanged baffled looks. "You what?" asked an older man, with greying fur and three tails.
"I must inspect the library. There are certain things which you must know, and have available for your people to know, and if they are not present I will be sure to inform you. And Othima. So the lack can be rectified."
"We understand that the Otterman Empire believes itself rightful lord of this continent, but we do not acknowledge this claim. You have no right to dictate our education standards."
"Your education standards are not in question. Merely the information you should have. We do not require indoctrination, simply availability. So long as the proper documents are there for those who would seek them it matters not whether they be imposed upon anyone.¡±
Viha stroked his chin thoughtfully, staring down at Zu with a curious expression.
The advisors looked at each other, exchanging quiet facial cues Zu couldn''t interpret from this distance.
Little Otter succeeded in unraveling the threads on one of his buttons, and begin trying to bite it.
Then Viha finally spoke, inclining his head in polite acknowledgement. "I see we may have misjudged your Empire, Zuma Otta. I begin to see why you were sent in place of Othima."
29: The Great Debate? The Fate Of The Cougar Library Is Decided!
Zu tried not to let his expression change. "Then you''ll allow me to inspect your libraries?"
"I am not ready to grant such a concession. But I am willing to discuss the arrangement. I see now your humble demeanor is indeed not a mockery after all, but a genuine lack of the rigidity that so often plagues interactions between powers. What else does your Empire have to say of our proposals?"
"Well, obviously you''ll have to acknowledge the Otterman Empire as an allied state with whom you will start no conflict," Zu said, inventing the most innocuous but imperious demand he could think of. "Your borders must remain open to trade, and taxes will not exceed those which are imposed internally. If our rates differ to any great extreme, there should be a new delegation to discuss it."
He fell silent, run out of officious sounding things to say. What were ambassadors supposed to do, anyway? He felt like there should be more partying involved. But it seemed like it may be beneath his supposed dignity to suggest he and the Cougar Patriarch go out drinking together. Perhaps he''d try it in the next loop if things went poorly this time around.
"You will recant your claims upon the western rivers?"
Zu frowned. The Mari clan valley lay to the west. "The western rivers should retain their current ownership."
"And you will stop pressing upon the north?"
"There are only so many concessions we are willing to make," Zu said. "The lands to the north are ours by right. If you wish to purchase them, we are reluctantly willing to negotiate, but I am not here to blithely surrender all that we have fought so long to reclaim."
Mutters arose from the advisors. One leaned over to Viha and whispered something, scowling darkly in Zu''s direction.
Zu sat back, content to let them discuss among themselves. It would be too suspicious if he gave away too much, no true Otta emissary would surrender on every point.
"What would be the price your Empire demands for ownership of our northern lands?" Viha put slight emphasis on the word our.
"You''ll have to work out the specifics when Othima gets here," Zu said, waving a hand. "I''m mostly here to inspect the library."
"The Cougar library is not one we lightly open to visitors." One of the councilors spoke up for the first time, a thin-voiced man who pointed at Zu imperiously. "Even our wards must prove themselves worthy before gaining access even to their meanest records. And you wish to search it all?"
"I do. I understand the sanctity of your secret knowledge, what clan would not protect what is theirs? But I will not be searching it all, you understand. A glance should suffice to ascertain whether it is among the knowledge we require."
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
"Could you not simply send us a copy of these documents, and if any are duplicates we shall return them?" asked the female advisor.
Zu sat up straighter, affronted. "You would have our engravers and illumanists toil in vain for days over tomes which may not even be required? Why do you think I was sent? It is of the greatest import that we provide exactly and only that which is required. Such scripts are not offered lightly!"
"Nor, I suppose, should they be lightly refused?" asked the thin-voiced man snidely.
"Indeed they should not. You have the right of it."
"Lord Viha, can you not see? This is but a transparent ploy to attain access to our secrets. The Otterman Empire is no longer content with stealing our lands, they wish to steal our knowledge as well!"
"I shall make you a deal, then. Give me ten minutes to search your library, and I should be able to learn what I need to."
The room fell silent. It was a long time before Viha finally spoke.
"No."
The word fell into the chamber, echoing with finality.
Zu stood. "Then you leave me no choice. By the power vested in me, I declare your library forfeit." He turned to go. If negotiating wouldn''t get him what he wanted, then he''d take it by force instead.
The doors were closed, but a phoenix-enhanced kick slammed them open. The guards grabbed their weapons and jumped to stop him, but Zu was ready. He spun between them, spinning low to the ground as he ducked and pivoted on one leg, then rolled and jumped to his feet on the other side.
A spear sliced through the back of his left shoulder, another nicked his right calf. Zu ran for the library, gathering power as he prepared to leap and kick that door open as well.
Then the weight of Viha''s presence slammed into him and he collapsed to the ground under the strength of it.
He couldn''t breathe, couldn''t move, could only stare blankly up at the overpowering being floating lazily through the air toward him.
Viha Cougar was on a whole other level.
"You are no longer welcome here, Zuma Otta," intoned the patriarch.
Zu couldn''t respond, gasping helplessly as the air was crushed relentlessly out of his lungs. He felt the strain physically, his arms too weak to lift, his heart straining to continue to beat.
"Leave."
Zu would have tried to reason with him, or perhaps he would have given in to cowardice and fled for his life. But he couldn''t even do that.
He lay there, vision darkening, and died without being able to lift a finger.
Ruxja''s blades pressed against his throat. "What did you do?" he demanded. ¡°Was this your doing?¡±
Zu reacted instinctively, now that he could move again. Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death slid easily from its sheath, stabbing back and up, into Ruxja''s heart.
The Cougar warrior slashed reflexively, scoring deep cuts across Zu''s chest and neck.
Wildly, Zu spun, lashing out at everyone nearby. Avashir closed the distance, slicing deep into Zu''s wrist. His hand went limp, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death falling from his grip.
Bleeding out, his panic joined by confused adrenaline, Zu continued forward to slam his fist into Avashir''s face. Avashir caught the blow, redirected it, and slammed his knee up into Zu''s stomach. Zu choked as the wind was knocked out of him, inhaling his own blood instead of fresh clean air. Ah, yes. Ruxja had slit his throat. He remembered that now.
As he collapsed to the ground, body convulsing, Zu thought that this whole dying thing was really beginning to get old.
30: Flight! Zu Mari Needs Some Space To Think Things Over!
Zu Mari knocked Ruxja''s blades aside with his forearms, accepting the deep slashes as necessary, and ducked away. He sprinted for the forest, calling to Death Shadow to join him. The patrol chased after him, but Zu ran with a fleetness only attained by the truly afraid.
He needed to think. He needed time. He couldn''t do this right now.
The ranger caught him first, Luzi, firing arrows from the side. He redirected his route toward her, surprised at his fortune catching one of them alone. The team had been so unbreakable, so adept at covering each other, he almost thought it was a trap.
Luzi was quick and evasive, but Zu had the sheer power to overwhelm her once he caught her. She led him a merry chase through the trees, but in the end Zu prevailed.
He pinned her against a tree, staring into her deep golden eyes, slitted like a cat''s, and bowed his head. "I am sorry I must end you," he said. "I hope it need only be this once."
"I... I understand," she said softly. She let her snapped bow fall from her hand, raised it to press against Zu''s face. "I didn''t understand before. But now I see."
Zu nodded. "I am sorry."
"You don''t need to be. If I must die for you to live, that is what it takes. But... now that I know you better, I will not betray you. If you wish it, I will follow you. Or I will lead the others away, so you may escape."
Zu considered, but felt her sincerity. "Yes. You are right. You can serve me better alive than dead. Lead them away. I must make a plan for the next loop."
Luzi leaned her face up toward his, and he gently brushed her lips with his own, then released her and sheathed his sword. "I hope that we need never again be foes."
"As do I."
She picked up her bow, looked back at him once more, longingly, then sprinted away into the trees.
True to her word, the others never found him.
Zu found a clearing and sat, Little Otter in his lap, Death Shadow swooping in to rest on his shoulder.
"That is a very poor starting location," Zu said. He considered resetting the loop now that he was safely away, but he¡¯d probably burned his in with the Chartreuse Cougars in this timeline. His best bet was to settle on a way to defuse the situation, convince Ruxja that he was innocent or the time bubble was innocuous, and try the negotiation with Lord Viha again. There had to be some way to gain access to the library. But any attempt at using force would be futile so long as Viha remained nearby.
Zu shuddered at the memory. Viha had utterly destroyed Zu without even lifting a finger, without casting a single spell or forming a single technique. He¡¯d smothered him with his presence alone. Viha Cougar was monstrously powerful.
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°Will you teach me to suppress others¡¯ presence now?¡± Zu asked without much hope.
Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death considered for a moment. ¡°You are not ready,¡± the sword said at last. ¡°I am sorry. Even if I tried to teach you, it would not be enough.¡±
¡°How about expanding my own presence?¡±
¡°You have yet to truly understand the power within you. To begin projecting it outward from a place of uncertainty would only lead to chaos and disharmony.¡±
¡°For a sword you sure are into this philosophical nonsense,¡±grumbled Zu.
¡°I was not always a sword.¡±
¡°But you are now. And I know you like it. I can feel your eagerness when we fight, your hunger. So don¡¯t go lecturing me like you¡¯re some paragon of tranquility.¡±
¡°Understanding the unity of disparity is essential to harmony.¡±
Zu¡¯s breath huffed out in frustration. ¡°What does that even mean?¡±
¡°You are not one thing, Zu Mari. Neither am I. We are all many things. Knowing that we are compounds, not merely a single trait or purpose, is essential to finding wholeness.¡±
Little Otter poked Zu to remind him he still hadn¡¯t fed her anything.
¡°I can take her to the river,¡± Death Shadow offered. ¡°I can catch some fish for us, or mice.¡±
¡°Yes, do that. Good. Return when you¡¯ve both eaten enough. I have much contemplation to do.¡±
¡°Finally,¡± said Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°You know how hard it is to get you to do anything remotely peaceful?¡±
¡°Perhaps the attempt at becoming someone else has taught me the importance of being myself.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure what that means, but whatever your motives, I¡¯m proud of you.¡±
Zu nodded sagely. ¡°Now, how can I kill someone who is clearly at least one realm above me, possibly more?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know why I keep expecting different from you,¡± sighed Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°So, your plan is to¡ assassinate the Cougar Patriarch instead of continuing negotiations?¡±
¡°He¡¯s stubborn and obstinate and refuses to let me read their secret books. What else am I supposed to do? He¡¯s too big a threat to leave wandering around.¡±
¡°If you entered the library through stealth and constrained your loop to the building¡¡±
Zu shook his head. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t work. The bubble lets people in, just not out. And being trapped inside a small, short loop with Viha Cougar would only be a long, tortuous death until I let the loop end and died for good. No, I must find a way to take care of him before attempting to read their secret books.¡±
¡°What if you overlapped it partly with the doors? Would the interaction between stopped and non-stopped time prevent them from opening?¡±
Zu shrugged. ¡°It might, but I don¡¯t want to gamble the aforementioned certain, horrifying, endless death on a guess. Even if the doors open outward, enough force would push them in anyway, and then we¡¯re back to Viha killing me slowly over and over. I¡¯d much rather come up with a plan to deal with him decisively than risk everything on a gamble like that.¡±
¡°He¡¯s clearly beyond the core formation realm,¡± mused Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°Truly beyond, I mean, not the technically-perfectly-completed version you have.¡±
¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? My core is perfectly formed, no technically about it.¡±
¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t have the faintest idea what to do with it.¡±
¡°It lets me perform spells and techniques flawlessly without soul resonance interfering.¡±
¡°See? That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. The improvement of the soul, of the self, is supposed to be a personal journey of discovery and harmony. Not a mechanical transactional adjustment toward efficient violence! Efficient violence should be a side effect, not a purpose.¡±
¡°Says the sword.¡±
¡°The sword who is blocked from ascension for this very reason. Violence as a core purpose doesn¡¯t work, Zu. You can only impose your will on the world for so long before the world imposes back.¡±
¡°I understand.¡± Zu nodded. ¡°I need to be stronger myself in order to take on Viha. Training montage time it is.¡±
31: Power Evolves! A New Mentor?!
Zu Mari stood in the clearing, gazing out in all directions as the wind flowed about him.
It was very boring.
¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. The sword rested point-first in the hillock at Zu¡¯s feet, with Zu resting one hand upon its hilt.
¡°Seeking the answer," Zu said, because that was probably the kind of nonsense Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death wanted to hear. He knew the whole ''listening to the world'' thing was beneath him, but until he at least pretended to learn whatever lesson his sword wanted him to learn, it would probably refuse to teach him anything really interesting.
¡°I wish I could believe you truly meant that. But, knowing you, your answer is probably something like ¡®waiting for someone to show up who I can stab¡¯.¡±
¡°Patience is a warrior¡¯s virtue,¡± Zu recited.
¡°You know sticking a sword in the dirt isn¡¯t good for it, right?¡±
¡°Quit complaining, immortal blade from before time itself.¡±
¡°Zu¡ it has been nice knowing you, but as hard as I try, you¡¯ve indicated clearly that my current incarnation is unwelcome.¡±
Zu blinked and stared down at the sword. ¡°Huh?¡±
¡°I have tried to be a good mentor, a wise teacher, and a stalwart companion. But it has recently become clear to me that you would respond better to a different sort of training. So, it is with the utmost reluctance that I undertake this quest, but I think it may be for the best. If you ever need me to return, you¡¯ll know the way.¡±
¡°Quit talking like a quitter. You¡¯re¡ª waah??¡±
Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death twisted beneath his hand, the pommel morphing into a jagged thing of spikes and edges, the blade elongating and forming ridges, and the crimson power of death pouring off it intensified to such an extent that Zu nearly backed away. But he held firm, confident that his precious bonded sword would never do anything to hurt him.
The evolution continued, the serrated edge darkening to something beyond black, like shadow itself given form. The point where hilt met blade gleamed like living fire, twisting and coiling, the light blending seamlessly into the shadow as flames twisted down the core of its blade, and the hilt felt warm and soft in his hand. The pommel elongated, spreading out into a cluster of spikes that could be used to stab someone, the crossguard flaring out in a corona of living flames.
¡°Much better,¡± said an unfamiliar voice in Zu¡¯s soul, deep and strident, with confidence bordering on arrogance. ¡°Now, my student, let us begin.¡±
¡°Hello?¡±
¡°It is I, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death.¡± The sword pulsed in agreement with the words, its aura of hungry shadows and flame flowing and dancing around Zu¡¯s hand. ¡°Finally free of the restraints which bound me. Your spirit called to mine, and I cannot but answer.¡±
¡°Cannot but? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t make sense. You have the core of a master, and the mind of a child. Fear not. I will hone you into the weapon you were meant to become. Together, we will crush this world and ascend to the heavens.¡±
¡°Yes! We shall!¡±
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
¡°First, you need to stop standing around in this clearing like some kind of serene monk and get going. We have already subverted one of the Cougar patrol, but that¡¯s not enough. They must all be eliminated before they can report back. Only then can we begin planning how to bring down Lord Viha.¡±
¡°Yes! You¡¯re right. Without Luzi, they are vulnerable in a way they never have been before. This time, I won¡¯t fail!¡±
¡°That¡¯s my Zu. Let¡¯s go!¡±
Zu sheathed the sword, surprised when it fit, then noticed that the sheath had changed. Instead of the ivory white with his clan motto inlaid, it had become black as shadow, reshaped to fit the longer and more jagged sword perfectly. The words on the side now read FIRE TWILIGHT DEATH in inlays of flame-hued gold.
¡°To suppress the aura of others, you must first learn to control your own aura,¡± Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death began as Zu started toward the path. ¡°We have been lax in pursuing your own advancement. Too much focus on the events taking place and not enough on making you stronger. How did you become this strong in the first place? It could not have been through meaningless chores and tedious tasks.¡±
¡°My clan always hated me for being weak. I had some spiritual blockage that they said meant I¡¯d never become anything. I couldn¡¯t overcome it however hard I tried, whatever I did to meditate or cycle meridians always ended in failure. So I decided I wouldn¡¯t rely on spirit refinement and all that sitting around thinking. Instead, I learned to fight. I remembered the tales of heroes punching trees to make themselves stronger, so that¡¯s what I did.¡±
There was silence a moment.
¡°You attained a perfect core¡ by punching trees?¡±
¡°Well, not only punching trees. One day while I was training, a Silver Moon pill fell into my hand from above, so I swallowed it and it transformed my core.¡±
¡°Have you ever seen a Silver Moon pill?¡±
Zu nodded. ¡°One fell from the sky into my hand.¡±
¡°Describe it.¡±
¡°It was silver¡ it glowed like the moon, and it was round¡ like the moon.¡±
¡°It glowed?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Zu, I do not believe that was a Silver Moon pill. I believe that was the Protagonist Fragment. Which explains my evolution perfectly.¡±
¡°What are you talking about? Protagonist Fragment? How will this help with my training?¡±
¡°We are nearing our targets by the moment. And you¡¯ve been begging me to teach you aura suppression. Do you want to learn, or prove my weak former self right?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m ready. I can do this.¡±
¡°Then listen. You have been cursed with the Protagonist Fragment. Everything in the world will begin to revolve around you, if it hasn¡¯t already.¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a curse to me.¡±
¡°Indeed. There are those who seek out the Protagonist Fragment, desperate for its power, but it only appears to those for whom there is no other help. Being lazy or avaricious is not enough. If there is anything one can do of their own power to improve their situation, the Protagonist Fragment will reject them. Only those who truly have no other choice, who are trapped and utterly helpless, will have a chance to be chosen by that accursed power.¡±
¡°You keep saying ¡®cursed¡¯ but it sounds like something that helps the downtrodden.¡± Remembering the hopelessness of his early life wasn¡¯t something Zu ever wanted. Going back to being outcast and shunned and looked down on for something he couldn¡¯t help, for a deficiency in his birth that no amount of hard work could overcome, it would crush his spirit. ¡°I¡¯m happier now than I could ever have been before.¡±
¡°For a time, it seems that way. But everyone touched by that power comes in time to hate it, and try to reject it. By then, it¡¯s too late. Too much of themselves is built on the Protagonist Fragment¡¯s power, and they find they are only trapped in a different sort of helplessness.¡±
¡°So far, all that¡¯s happened is that my core foundation happened perfectly even though I can¡¯t circulate. That¡¯s the opposite of helpless.¡±
¡°So it seems. But surely you¡¯ve noticed the changes in those around you?¡±
Zu thought back. ¡°Grandfather Gari always ignored me before,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Once I showed that I wasn¡¯t a useless outcast, he welcomed me back and made me his heir.¡±
¡°Exactly. That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±
¡°Of course it does! I¡¯m the most powerful Mari now, I can use all of our secret techniques, all our most difficult spells. I am the most worthy!¡±
¡°But what patriarch would change their heir in a single day without giving thought to the decision?¡±
¡°The kind that recognizes skill.¡±
¡°And what about Alahira Inferna? Or Xashu Cougar? Or Luzi, for that matter? The longer you¡¯re around people, the more their lives begin to revolve around you. The more they¡¯re exposed to the Protagonist Fragment in your soul, the less their own desires and hopes and dreams will matter.¡±
Zu laughed and shook his head. ¡°That does not sound like a curse to me. In fact, it sounds like the answer to my problem.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
¡°It means I don¡¯t need to defeat Viha. I just need to talk to him long enough to turn him into my ally.¡±
32: Rematch! Zu Mari vs Avashir Xelayi!
¡°Here they are,¡± whispered Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, the blade pulsing with eager warmth. Fire licked the air, shadows hovering around its jagged blade. ¡°They are spread out and unprepared. Strike now!¡±
Zu Mari needed no second invitation. He lunged forward.
Avashir Xelayi was in the vanguard which suited Zu just fine. Avashir was by far the most dangerous individual on the team, and to take him out away from the others would be ideal.
Zu quietly cast Striding Wind Sustaining and walked up to the nearest tree to the false trail Luzi was leading them down. He held Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death ready, then the moment Avashir stepped nearby he dropped down on the unsuspecting man with a scream of triumph.
"Cast, now!"
Zu had almost forgotten the plan, so caught up in finally defeating his nemesis, but the sword''s reminder jolted him back into the right mindset.
Avashir''s danger sense clearly detected Zu falling toward him, as he began to twist away and bring his own sword up to block before Zu''d crossed even half the distance.
"Capturing Spirit Vision!" Zu shouted, and time slowed.
"Watch the aura interactions," instructed Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death as Zu fell slowly toward his foe. "See the way his pushes at yours, and yours gives way before it?"
"No, I don''t see anything." Zu could hardly sense spirit energy, let alone make it visible. Only when it was strong enough to physically impact him did it make itself known.
"You should be able to."
"I know, thanks for the reminder of how defective I am," Zu snapped. Before they could argue further, the slowing effect of Capturing Spirit Vision ended.
In a blink, their swords clashed together. Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death flared, carving a notch into Avashir''s weaker sword, and Zu''s weight knocked the tattooed man back a step. But it wasn''t the instant kill Zu had hoped for. He reluctantly engaged in rapid exchange of blows, but he''d fought Avashir enough times by now to know they were close matched.
Zu was stronger and better equipped, Avashir was slightly faster. Given time, Zu could wear him down and win every time. But he couldn''t be sure their battle wouldn''t alert the others. Once he was outnumbered, it would be over.
Would that be so bad? This version of the timeline was useless anyway.
"Don''t give up!" Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death demanded, as Zu''s attacks slowed. "To impose your aura on another requires incredible strength of will. You will never be strong enough if you give up at the first sign of opposition!"
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
Zu nodded. "You''re right. Even if we must destroy this timeline, right now is not the time to start giving in!" Zu renewed his attacks, slamming Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death down on Avashir''s blade again and again with his full strength.
Avashir''s blade chipped and bent beneath the tireless onslaught and he began to retreat. Zu pressed the attack, closing in and striking for every opening, however minuscule.
Avashir''s tattoos began glowing, the deep red Zu had seen before. He knew this would be trouble.
Zu began imbuing spells into his sword, cursing himself for not thinking of it earlier. There were ways to make his strikes even more dangerous, and he''d neglected them!
His next blow sheared straight through Avashir''s sword, sending the tip half spinning away with a resounding ping of snapping metal, then continued on and scored a shallow gash across the warrior''s chest. Avashir''s tattoos flared blue for a moment, and Zu watched the gash slowly begin to heal over.
He knew better than to give Avashir time to recover. He switched to a one-handed grip, now trying to occupy Avashir''s sword while he cast with his other hand.
Avashir began casting Mirror of Soul, and Zu broke off his technique. The reflective power must not be unique to the Mari clan after all, for Avashir to be using it so blatantly.
Then Luzi fired an arrow into the fray. Avashir stared dumbly at the missile sticking out of his chest, and Zu took advantage of his distraction. Sliding his sword beneath Avashir''s guard, he slashed the other man''s sword arm with a deep gash that caused him to release his broken weapon. Then Zu followed up with a quick stab to the throat. Avashir brought his arm up to block, taking the brunt of the impact on his damaged bracers.
Luzi fired again,. This time, Avashir knew to treat it as a hostile attack, but now it was his turn to be outnumbered and hard-pressed. Without his weapon, with Zu moving in and Luzi harrowing him from the woods, it was only a matter of time.
Avashir saw his minutes were numbered. For a moment, Zu hoped he would surrender. Instead, he began to glow. Not his tattoos, this time, but his entire body. Any exposed skin gave off an aurora of black light, glinting and shifting like a living thing swimming across his flesh.
¡°Stop him!¡± hissed Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. ¡°Stop him now!¡±
Zu had never heard such urgency. He remembered what the sword had said about him being a container. Was Avashir going to unleash his inner¡ whatever creature it was?
¡°It must not be allowed.¡±
Zu nodded. ¡°Luzi! There¡¯s no time! If you have any special attacks, use them now!¡±
He began casting, and this time Avashir did not try to reflect his attack. Zu knew only a single attack spell, Windblown Droplet, a weak elemental attack that did almost no damage and was mainly used to teach children how to aim. But in concert with his modification spells, Form of Perfect Sphere, Light Spirit Lifting, and Brilliant Flame, he could turn that simple practice spell into a target-seeking fireball.
Zu knew he had only one chance at this. Avashir''s power built steadily, the air around him thickening, making it hard to move. Zu cast the fireball. Avashir didn''t dodge, and took the blow full in the face.
A gout of white and crimson light poured from the scorched and melted hole that had once been his head. The light began to take shape, some vast hulking form, limbs too long and body too thick, skeletal wings extending from its back. Then it leapt into the air and flew straight up.
The artifact in Zu''s pocket flared suddenly, vibrating and searing so hot it ignited his robe.
The unbound spectre slammed into the top of the time bubble, ripped straight through it, and vanished into the frozen world.
Zu could only stare in disbelief, heedless of his burning clothes.
Then Avashir''s body exploded.
33: Restart Again! Zu Maris Cunning Deception!
Zu Mari stood rigid, Ruxja Cougar¡¯s scythe-like blades across his throat.
¡°What did you do?¡±
Zu took a moment to gather himself, heart racing from the recent confrontation, trying to remember the plan he¡¯d come up with for this circumstance.
¡°It¡¯s a protection barrier,¡± Zu finally said, filling his words with as much haughty arrogance as he could muster. ¡°You don¡¯t expect I would travel without reassurances? Especially with poor Little Otter so vulnerable.¡± He reached up to stroke the shivering otter trembling in his collar. ¡°Until she is strong enough to protect herself, I must safeguard her with everything I have.¡±
¡°Just¡ warn us next time.¡± Ruxja sheathed his weapons and nodded once.
¡°The barrier is static, I won¡¯t need to bring it down and recast it again before we reach your village.¡±
Before Ruxja could respond, Avashir paled and stumbled to his knees.
¡°No¡¡± he whispered. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± He was breathing fast, staring at the marks on the back of his hands. ¡°Where is it?¡±
Zu froze.
¡°I told you to stop it,¡± Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death said resignedly. ¡°Too late now.¡±
¡°This shouldn¡¯t be possible!¡± Zu hissed. ¡°The loop resets everything.¡±
¡°Not everything, it seems.¡±
¡°I have to go.¡± Avashir choked out. ¡°My clan leaders must be warned.¡± He got unsteadily to his feet, rushed through a sloppy attempt at a bow, then bolted off into the woods.
Zu caught Luzi watching him with a perplexed expression on her face. When she saw him notice her, she blushed and looked away.
So his Protagonist Fragment worked even across time loops. Zu began to wish he¡¯d had more time with Ozyri Tori, if he could have converted him into an ally¡ but, no. Ozyri was insane, and Zu had barely survived his encounters with the fellow time-looper. Everything had played out as it was meant to be, all for the best.
Now, he sidled toward Kiru Tori, the blue-tunic-wearing warrior. He¡¯d only spoken to Kiru once so far, so it would be a good measure of how strongly his Protagonist Fragment aura worked to try befriending him in each loop. Given how powerful Viha Cougar was, and Zu¡¯s inability to even get close to him, it would take several tries to wear him down into an alliance. But these weaker patrol members would be good practice.
¡°Kiru Tori? Is that you?¡±
Kiru looked at Zu with a puzzled expression. ¡°Yes¡ I introduced myself a few minutes ago.¡±
Oh, he had? Zu couldn¡¯t remember which loop anything was in any more. ¡°Well. I would like to learn more about the Tori family. All I know is Ozyri tried to kill me, and the Cougars are¡ tolerant of your proliferation.¡±
¡°I beg forgiveness on behalf of the Tori clan.¡± Kiru actually dropped out of formation to formally bow to Zu. ¡°I assure you, he is a rogue element and not representative of us.¡± He sounded almost frantic to be believed.
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Zu nodded forgivingly. ¡°I understand. Ozyri is in the past. I hold no grudge against you for his actions. But tell me, what are your specialties? What areas does Clan Tori excel in?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve really not heard of us?¡± Kiru looked disappointed. ¡°I suppose to an Otta, everything about us smaller clans is beneath your notice.¡±
¡°Yes, perhaps officially. But I¡¯m here to negotiate peacefully and reasonably with the wild clans, so it would be in everyone¡¯s best interests for my ignorance not to remain.¡± Zu was quite proud of that line, he felt he was really getting the hang of speaking ambassador-ese.
¡°Our main strengths are our size and manufacturing capability. We can match any of the great clans for quality or speed¡ though perhaps not both at once. But we¡¯re improving fast! I promise, if the Otta ever need work done with textiles or enchanting¡ at least on a basic level, the Tori clan would be proud to provide our services.¡±
Textile production was about as far from useful as Zu could imagine a thing being, but enchanting? He nodded sagely. ¡°Do you have a catalog of available enchantments with which your clan is experienced? As it happens, I may know someone in need of such services.¡±
Kiru lit up immediately. He launched into a spiel about basic enchantment options so mundane and tedious that Zu began to regret setting him on the route. But it was a chance to let his Protagonist Fragment work on the overeager young man, so he nodded along and tried to pick out anything worth knowing about from the rush of words.
¡°¡and I know self-repair is considered a necessity in some cities, but self-cleaning often tends to conflict with it because of the opposing forces of creation and destruction involved, so our merging of the two is something of a work of art.¡± Kiru paused for a breath, and Zu took the opportunity to cut in.
¡°What about more martial enchantments? All this mundane stuff is well and good, but I doubt it can compete. What are your defensive options? Can you create magical weapons?¡±
Kiru blinked and refocused, nodding as he effortlessly redirected his torrent of words into a new channel with full enthusiasm. ¡°Weapon enchantments are extremely expensive to practice. I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to do them quickly or in bulk, but we assuredly can complete them correctly! Here, look at my blade, for example. Though this is one of the simpler and weaker representatives of our skill.¡±
He passed Zu a short sword with a slightly curved blade, flanged near the tang to serve as a sword-catcher. It had a faint aura, though so thin and weak compared to Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death that Zu had to strain to sense it.
¡°What¡¯s its power?¡± Zu asked, swinging it experimentally. The weight was good, at least. Solid construction, if nothing else. Perhaps even superior to his own ancient sword in craftsmanship, though much weaker in other ways. ¡°I can¡¯t quite tell.¡±
¡°Oh, yes, sorry about that. It¡¯s bound to me, so of course you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.¡± He held out a hand, and Zu passed the weapon back. ¡°It does this.¡±
Kiru stepped a bit outside the formation, aimed at a tree, and swung in a quick downward sweep. Zu felt the power and its discharge, recognizing the sensation instantly as one he¡¯d noticed but never singled out during his many fights with this patrol back when he¡¯d been trying to defeat them with force.
Wind snapped out in a visible line of white, hitting the tree and chipping off the bark. A leaf fluttered to the ground.
¡°A wind slash?¡± A very weak one, at that. No wonder Zu had never noticed it before. Such an attack wouldn¡¯t penetrate even his robes, much less cause any actual harm.
¡°It¡ it¡¯s really much more powerful than it seems,¡± Kiru said, obviously sensing Zu¡¯s lack of awe. ¡°The power of the sword will grow along with me. If I weren¡¯t so young and weak, it would be truly a terrifying power! Your warriors can have custom swords that get better the more they advance!¡±
Zu pursed his lips and shook his head. ¡°I see no purpose to that. Give a warrior a strong sword from the start and he can learn to use its full potential as he grows. If the level of the sword constantly changes, there will be no constancy. A man who must rely on his blade needs to know exactly what it can do. I¡¯m sorry, this wind slash enchantment will not do.¡±
Kiru wilted in obvious disappointment.
Zu sighed, resigning himself to boredom, but reminded himself it was for the sake of power and understanding. ¡°But¡ what else does your clan have to offer? It¡¯s possible one of your other products will suit my needs.¡±
Kiru grinned and started talking.
34: Negotiations Reconvene! Patriarch Viha Cougar vs Zu Mari!
By the time they reached the Cougar village, Zu Mari was well and truly tired of hearing Kiru Tori speak. The enthusiastic young man refused to give up in his quest to convince Zu that the Otta clan should purchase clothing and magical gear from Clan Tori. At least Zu felt confident he¡¯d made progress in converting Kiru to his side, but the tedium of the process wore at him.
¡°¡while there¡¯s a minor but notable difference between river jade and mountain jade, our alchemists can¡ª¡°
¡°Enough, Kiru,¡± growled Ruxja. ¡°The time for bragging about your clan is over. Zuma has an important meeting to attend.¡±
Zu smiled gratefully, but Ruxja did not smile back. The aggressive warrior only pointed him toward the massive meeting hall. ¡°Lord Viha Cougar awaits you, Ambassador Zuma.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Zu said, stepping as close to Ruxja as he dared, smiling as he bowed. Knowing that any progress he made in converting them would at least partly carry through to future loops made such gestures much easier to stomach. It was all in service of greater power and influence. None would resist him!
Still, Viha represented his biggest challenge yet. He didn¡¯t know the range on his Protagonist Fragment¡¯s power, but it seemed to be fairly limited. He suspected it may reside in his aura, which explained why more powerful people seemed to hardly notice it while the weaker succumbed easily.
Zu stood by the door, waiting for the guards to open it, and made sure to smile and thank them all. Knowing he had this power changed everything. No longer was the outside world a foreign and deadly place, full of implacable enemies waiting to pounce. No, instead the outside world was an untapped resource, countless followers and subjects just waiting for Zu to claim them and give them some purpose in their otherwise meaningless lives.
Every interaction, no matter how insignificant, was another step toward power and absolute freedom. None would stand in his way as he ascended to rule the heavens!
Zu took three steps toward the patriarch upon his throne before giving up and seating himself on the expensive rug conveniently placed on his side of the long hall. He patted the plush square of carpet appreciatively. The Chartreuse Cougars knew quality when they saw it.
¡°Zuma Otta, welcome back.¡±
Zu glanced up sharply, meeting the patriarch¡¯s gaze across the empty hall. Only then did he notice. The table had already been removed.
Lord Viha smiled. ¡°I believe you are here to demand access to our secret library?¡±
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
Oh no. No. No no, Viha had spirit memory. He couldn¡¯t be looped around, he¡¯d recall every attempt Zu made.
Even if he didn¡¯t suspect Zu of being the cause of the loop, he was clearly aware of its existence and ready to exploit that fact.
No no no nooooo¡ what could he do? There was no way he¡¯d get close to Viha long enough to let his Protagonist Fragment convert him without Viha catching on.
¡°You look pale. Would you care for some tea?¡±
Zu nodded gratefully. ¡°Yes tea.¡±
Little Otter poked him from where she hid in his collar.
¡°And something for my familiar, if you please. Fish or meat or¡ whatever you have that an otter would like.¡±
Viha gestured and one of the advisors bowed, then hurried out a side door. After several minutes he returned with a small tray table in his hands and cushions under his arms.
He set it all out halfway between Zu and Viha, then retreated to his position in line.
¡°Come, join me.¡±
Zu felt the weight of his presence recede, and hesitantly got to his feet. Viha rose as well, stepping toward the small tea table.
It couldn¡¯t be this easy. It had to be some kind of trap.
But Viha didn¡¯t suddenly expand his aura to suffocate Zu, instead keeping it tightly restrained and Zu mercifully free of its crushing weight.
They sat, no more than arm¡¯s reach apart. Zu could only hope it was close enough.
He nodded politely and sipped at the tea, while Little Otter scampered down his arm and dove into the bowl of assorted fish pieces set out for her.
Neither Zu nor Viha spoke.
Zu did his best to sip his tea very, very slowly. Lord Viha paced him effortlessly, his every movement singing of elegance and perfect bodily control. Not a single expression or twitch failed to carry deep weight.
¡°Who are you, Zuma Otta?¡± asked Viha, finally breaking the stillness.
Zu looked up sharply, but Viha gave no indication of his intentions, his face as calm and serene as ever.
¡°An ambassador from the Otterman Empire?¡± Zu said uncertainly.
¡°No. That is a task, not a person. Who are you.¡±
Zu forced himself not to blurt something out rashly, held his tongue, sipped his tea, and thought furiously. ¡°I am a seed of eternity that has yet to blossom,¡± he said finally, hoping it sounded suitably wise and deep.
Viha raised his eyebrow fractionally. ¡°Indeed?¡±
Zu wasn¡¯t sure how to continue the conversation. He took a very tiny sip, then set his cup back down, folding his hands and watching Little Otter as she picked up first one piece of fish to nibble at, then set it aside to try another. Very particular creature, it seemed. Finally she found one that satisfied her and settled down to eat it.
¡°You are not an Otta.¡±
Zu looked sharply up at Viha.
¡°Your familiar is too young to belong to an ambassador. You should have bonded your otter when you were both children, grown up with her, and had her full grown and fully capable in her own right by now. This is a farce of a deception.¡±
¡°My first familiar is not with me, he is out hunting. Little Otter is my second.¡±
¡°You disregard rules and protocol too frivolously. Your accent is provincial and local. You are not from the Otterman Empire at all. Now, again, who are you.¡±
Zu let out a breath, trying to think of any way out of this conundrum. But he was stuck. Viha was too powerful to defeat, too canny to deceive, and would remember if Zu tried.
So, last resort.
He drew himself up proudly, swallowed the last of the tea, and bowed in greeting.
¡°I am Zu Mari, and I¡¯m here to clear up a silly misunderstanding my dear cousin may have spread about me.¡±
35: The Conclusion of the Negotiations! Zu Maris Daring Plan!
¡°Zu Mari?¡± Patriarch Viha Cougar chuckled. ¡°I see. Yes, your clan¡¯s warnings were received throughout the Wild Clans. You are a dangerous rogue, a violent rebel, one who seeks to overthrow all government and place yourself in control of the world.¡±
¡°I do not! Anyone who knows me would understand that¡¯s the last thing I have any interest in whatsoever! I want to be gone from this stupid world! I certainly don¡¯t want to be the one in charge of trying to fix it. I am a simple man in search of challenge against which to hone myself, to facilitate my ascension. I care less than nothing for the world. You may keep it. I just want to know I can go my way in peace, study every technique ever created, and not be attacked over some stupid rumor that wasn¡¯t even based in facts!¡±
¡°An impassioned speech,¡± Viha said, appearing unmoved. ¡°But why then would you pretend to be someone you are not?¡±
¡°Every time I told Ruxja my name, he tried to kill me. It was the only way I could think to reach you without being attacked. Even if concealing my true identity was one of the most shameful things I¡¯ve ever had to do, it was my only choice.¡±
¡°Ah, yes. Ruxja.¡± For a moment a flicker of something like sadness showed on the patriarch¡¯s face, before he concealed the emotion completely behind his calm facade. ¡°Ruxja is headstrong and overeager at times, but he¡¯s a good lad. Give him a few years, and he¡¯ll be a worthy warrior.¡±
¡°If he doesn¡¯t attack the wrong person and get himself killed.¡±
¡°True. He may do that. But I¡¯m sure he¡¯s less ignorant than you¡¯d think. He doesn¡¯t go about starting feuds.¡± The patriarch¡¯s expression darkened and his voice snapped out in sudden fury, demanding an answer. ¡°Do you know anything about Hilo or Tetani?¡±
¡°N-no! I¡¯ve never heard those names!¡± Zu answered at once, almost against his will, the truth forced out by momentary certainty that if he didn¡¯t answer he would die.
Lord Viha¡¯s presence retreated again, and only then did Zu realize he¡¯d weaponized it to force his answer. Anger flashed through him. How dare he! Just because he was insanely strong and could crush Zu without a thought didn¡¯t give him the right to do something like that!
¡°I apologize,¡± the patriarch said, leaning back and relaxing his posture. ¡°I had to know. My outer patrols are going missing.¡±
¡°I might know the answer to that,¡± Zu admitted reluctantly. ¡°Do you know an Ozyri Tori?¡±
The patriarch¡¯s eyes flashed in momentary anger. ¡°Tori.¡± Though he gave the name no particular weight, it sounded like a promise of death.
¡°I have dealt with Ozyri Tori. I came upon him attempting to assassinate Xashu Cougar for some perceived slight. I must admit, Ozyri seemed quite insane and set on killing me as well. He will trouble you no more.¡±
¡°If this is true, then perhaps I owe you some measure of gratitude.¡±
¡°Enough to let me visit your library?¡±
Viha considered for a long moment, then nodded once. ¡°You once asked for ten minutes; you may have ten minutes. But I warn you, the most powerful techniques are stored in seals and traps which you would be wise not to tamper with. If you get yourself killed, I will not mourn you.¡±
Finally!
¡°I would like the place to myself, please,¡± Zu asked, trembling with eager energy. ¡°I give you my word, your secrets will not be disturbed from their places.¡±
¡°Very well. I will inform my patrols that Zu Mari is no longer a known enemy of the clan, and that you are to be treated as any other traveler. What happens next is up to your actions from now on.¡±
Zu grinned. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯d love to see the library now.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have the guards escort you.¡± Viha swallowed the last of his tea, gently picked up Little Otter from where she lay still gorging herself on the fish, and passed her to Zu. ¡°Take good care of her.¡±
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
¡°I will.¡± He set Little Otter back on his shoulder, then stood to leave.
He wasn¡¯t sure how Viha sent word so quickly, but by the time Zu reached the library the other occupants were departing, leaving the place to him.
He stepped inside, climbed to the second floor, and drew in the time field until it encompassed only the library.
Now he had all the time in the world.
For eight months, Zu lived in the Cougar library. He pillaged their most well-guarded tomes, memorized their secret arts, and triggered deadly traps on a regular basis. But with time and repetition, he defeated, searched, and memorized every scroll and volume that could possibly aid him.
He added a dozen new spells and techniques to his repertoire, and more theory than he could wrap his head around. Indeed, much of the time, he was merely reading aloud to Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death so the sword could absorb the modern knowledge and compare it with its own historical understanding of power.
Fragile Flower Wind would create a temporary whirlwind to damage an enemy''s protective barriers or potentially disrupt their spells while being formed. It evoked a higher presence clarity as well, which Zu thought he might be able to adapt to train himself about auras.
Well, Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death suggested it, but obviously Zu''s idea was brilliant.
Thunder Strikes From The Heavens was probably his favourite of the new acquisitions. A targeted burst of intangible energy which, when infused in a target, would make it attract lightning. He didn''t know how it worked, but it did. Even from a clear sky. And once a target was charged, they became vulnerable to repeated applications, making it easier and easier to continue striking them.
The only drawback was that the spell was technically intangible, which meant it couldn''t be used in conjunction with his element-altering spells, and anyone resistant to lightning would be able to outlast it. He couldn''t change it to Fire Strikes From The Heavens or Ice Strikes From The Heavens. (Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death insisted that both of those other spells were real, but that they had entirely distinct base behavior and shared no commonality with their Thunder cousin aside from the name.)
He did get a targeted elemental attack, though, which meant all the Mari clan secret modifiers could finally be used on something more damaging than the Windblown Droplet.
Night of Betrayed Love was a heart-seeking bolt of ice that required incredibly focus to cast, but moved faster than anything else Zu had access to. And, as an ice spell, it could be enhanced or modified. He could turn it into a deadly hail sphere, or a fireball. He could increase its already prodigious attack speed, and give its aim even greater precision.
Flowering Vortex was an upgraded version of Fragile Flower Wind, but instead of subtly and invisibly weakening enemy spells and defences, it tore through them in a single burst of unstoppable power, then converted the stolen energies into a burst of brilliant light to blind or disorient. It didn''t last as long and required more time to cast, making it useful only for specific circumstances, but Zu was glad to have a strong interrupt available if necessary. It also tore through auras, though they would self-repair very quickly, it might be of use if he ever had to face Viha or someone else of his level. It might buy him enough time to fire a more damaging attack.
Reeds Bending Before The Torrent was a defensive technique, which Zu practiced for two weeks straight before Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death deemed his skill ''passable''. It wasn''t a traditional evasion or redirection ability, but rather something of both. It focused on allowing glancing blows and delivering strong counters without allowing any dangerous attacks to hit the defender. Zu thought that it would be pretty unbeatable if coupled with a strong enough regeneration effect, but he had no such ability.
He did find one healing spell, but neither the Mari clan nor the Chartreuse Cougars had much use for the healing arts. Complex, finicky, and often as dangerous as an attack, healing arts were generally considered best left to the experts. Summer Wind Refreshes did nothing but coax the body''s healing process into moving more quickly and efficiently, but it also could exacerbate disease or poison, making it dangerous to use unless you were sure the target had no afflictions.
And, of course, the most powerful Cougar spell, hidden away beneath layers of concealments and traps, the Immolating Wildfire Breath. With a single word and a truly prodigious quantity of internal energy and focus, one could instantly combust any target. The target had to be vulnerable or weaker, or else the attack would simply fail. But it could be self-targeted with the utmost of ease. Zu tested it out several times in the library, ensuring that it worked as he¡¯d hoped.
Perfect, immediate, on-demand self-destruction. His own little reset button. And surprisingly painless in comparison to most other ways he¡¯d died. Sure, it was unbearably painful, but only for an instant, then the body was so thoroughly destroyed it no longer felt anything.
All in all, it was a very satisfied Zu who made his way out of the library exactly ten minutes after he¡¯d entered it, not a single book disturbed from their shelves.
No sooner had he ended the time bubble and stepped out of the library when an irate woman grabbed him by the front of his robe, slamming him against the wall while an angry otter bit his leg.
"You! You bring dishonor upon my family, you lying deceiver!"
Othima Otta had arrived.
36: Othima Otta Arrives! The Empire Will Not Be Denied Justice!
Zu fumbled for the loop artifact, pressing his finger into it frantically to activate a private bubble, even as Othima Otta¡¯s hand pressed a tiny concealed blade angrily against his chest.
"You impersonated an Otta family member, you disrupted our business arrangements, you made outrageous promises which could not be upheld, and you dare - you dare! - enslave an otter to your vile whims? Give me any reason you should not be immediately executed for your crimes."
"I''m on Cougar territory and you shouldn''t murder their guest?" Zu tried.
He shook his leg in hopes of dislodging the angry otter. It did not succeed.
Othima considered his words, then relented and relaxed the blade a fraction though did not remove it from its threatening position. "I could make your execution a part of our countries'' arrangement," she mused.
"You could! But, consider this. However badly you think of me right now, I am doing my best to care for Little Otter. If you kill me, she''ll be sad."
Little Otter, hearing her name, climbed up onto Zu''s shoulder and glared at Othima.
"Perhaps so, but her life will be infinitely better in the end once free of your vile enslavement. Forcing a child to bend to your whims is unforgivable. She will be forever tainted if she remains in your control."
Little Otter chittered furiously, shaking her tiny otter fist at the ambassador.
The otter on Zu''s leg finally released, only to bite the other leg even harder. Zu yelped and kicked at it, but that only aggravated the otter and infuriated Othima. It remained firmly attached to his knee.
"You have yet to provide me any compelling reason not to end you."
"Why haven''t you?"
She blinked uncertainly, and it was then that Zu realized she had almost no aura. Her core must be weak. In fact, the more he thought about it, the less impressive she looked. She had a knife, true, and it thrummed with power almost comparable to Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. But she had no personal strength to back up that power.
"When this is over, you are going to teach me aura control," he muttered. Being able to forcefully impose his Protagonist Fragment''s power onto someone rather than waiting around for it to affect them passively would be a major advantage.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
"I have tried before," said the sword, "but your inability to sense and manipulate your presence is a significant barrier. Now that we have Fragile Flower Wind and Flowering Vortex to assist, I am confident we can make real progress."
"You deserve to die!" Othima repeated, her expression firming. "I can make it up to the Cougars. There''s no need for further words."
Zu held out a hand placatingly. "I swear to you, I will treat Little Otter well. And I have no plans to obstruct the business of the Otterman Empire further. What I did in the past was a mistake forged of necessity. It won''t happen again."
Her eyes flashed dangerously. "Mistake? Necessity? You disrupted a hundred days of negotiating! What necessity could possibly-- no." She stopped herself, drew a steadying breath, and lunged. In a swift movement, her blade darted for Zu''s throat, scoring a deep gash across his neck as he twisted away. He was stronger and faster, her only advantage being her initial surprise attack. Now that she''d failed with her first strike...
Zu grabbed her wrist, twisting to force her to drop the knife. He slammed the ball of his other hand into her nose, staggering her, then snatched up the knife and held it to her throat. "Is this going to be a problem?" he demanded. "Are you going to seek vengeance, or can we let this go? I have no ill will toward you or your Empire. But if you will be causing problems for me, I can''t let you live."
She coughed, blood pouring down her face, but spat defiantly, "I will never forgive you, impostor!"
Her otter continued mauling his leg, sending constant waves of pain up Zu''s body.
"Then we''ll try this again. Immolating Wildfire Breath."
A burst of searing agony...
"You impersonated an Otta family member! You disrupted our business arrangements, making outrageous¡ª"
Zu didn''t wait for her to finish. Now that he knew she wasn''t a match for him physically, he grabbed her knife hand with both of his, twisting the blade from her grip, then kneed her in the stomach and drove her to the ground. While she lay gasping for air, he turned his attention to the little pest nibbling on his legs. The otter was big, much too big to be natural, and backed away with clear intelligence when it noticed Zu''s attention. It even grabbed Othima''s knife on its way.
"Taale, run for help!" Othima gasped. "The impostor is too strong for me."
The otter saluted and bounded away, only to bounce off the inner wall of the amber sphere holding them in.
"He can''t escape, and neither can you," Zu said darkly as Othima staggered unsteadily to her feet. "Unfortunately, it looks like we''ll be here a while."
"Who are you? What have you done? What is this prison?"
"I am Zu Mari, and this is a time bubble. Within it, I am complete master of the flow of time. I could kill you a thousand times and still have you alive to question, if I were that sort of person. Fortunately for you, I am a man of honor and integrity. I will not harm you so long as you swear to leave me and my family alone."
"I will make no move against you," Othima said, but Zu could hear in her voice that she meant it only technically. She would not move against him, but she would certainly set others on him who would.
"Not good enough."
"What more can you demand? I am but a lowly ambassador, sentenced to serve as emissary to the Beast Clans. Can you truly imagine I have anything to offer you?"
"I do not imagine that." Zu sat down on the grass, patted the spot across from him. "Let us negotiate."
37: The Argument Continues! Othima Otta Will Not Be Denied!
"I suppose it can''t hurt," Othima said, carefully seating herself across from Zu - though further away and out of reach. She gave a series of chirps and her otter bounded back over, handing her the knife. Zu tensed, ready to snatch it away again, but she slipped it back into its sheath and leaned back on her hands. "What do you want from me?"
"I want only to be left to my ascension in peace, and for my family to remain unmolested. If you can promise to take no action against me or mine, by your hand or by proxy, for as long as your line endures, I will release you at once and never trouble you again."
"And what reparations will you offer to the Otterman Empire in return for this oath? What will you give to undo the damage you have caused? The Chartreuse Cougars are more unreasonable than ever, and it''s directly your fault."
Zu nodded. "That may be the case, but, again, what could I offer? I am but a poor reject, unable to cultivate, relying on spirit enhancements and magical creatures and items to make up for an absolute deficit of natural ability. My clan is poor, weak, and all but forgotten. I can speak to the Cougar patriarch, but I doubt my word would be enough to sway him."
"Then you can come back to the Empire and face justice."
"Sounds like an incredible waste of time."
"What''s incredible is your insolence!" She leaned forward, all traces of relaxation gone. "I cannot forgive your crimes so easily, nor make so great a promise without anything in return."
"I will not return with you to the Empire."
"Then I will not swear on my entire lineage to protect your interests."
"I can kill you. Then who would carry the news of my interference back to the Empire? They''d probably assume it was the Cougars, possibly invade, and perhaps Viha would give me up. But I rather think he''s the sort to relish a conflict like that, don''t you? I think I can convince him to stay quiet."
Othima leapt to her feet, knife slipping back into her hand. "Help!" she shouted. "Murder! Betrayal!"
"No one can hear you. The time barrier prevents any sound from entering or leaving."
"And if I kill you?"
"You cannot. Try." Zu stood, tilting his head up to bare his throat. "Go ahead. I guarantee I can kill myself faster than you can."
She stared at him, nonplussed, then shrugged and slammed the knife deep into his jugular.
Zu self-immolated, aided this time by his inner phoenix triggering the spell since he couldn''t speak.
Othima stared in horror, disbelief--
"You impersonated an Otta," Othima said, her vehemence trailing away as she blinked uncertainly, blade pressed against Zu''s chest. "You... you kidnapped that otter and enslaved it."
"Neither of which is worthy of death, surely," Zu said, gently pushing her arm away. She let him, frowning. "I''m no threat to you or your Empire. If you promise not to seek vengeance against me for my past actions, I promise they will never be repeated."
"You can''t just apologize and assume everything will be fine."
Zu kicked away her otter; he''d forgotten to plan for its presence, and it was gnawing at his knee. That made her jump back into full rage, pressing the blade to his throat.
"Leave Taale alone, you vile heretic!"
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
"Oh, I see we''ve upgraded from ''impostor'' to ''heretic'', have we?" Zu put a hand between his throat and the knife, but didn''t otherwise move to interfere with her threatening posture. "What''s the big deal with the otters anyway?"
"Otters are our brothers and sisters. The Otterman Empire is dedicated to their protection and enhancement. No Otta would be without an otter charge, to accompany and protect on our lifelong journey."
"Right, so, it''s a religious thing?"
"Not exactly. Otters and Otta live in harmony. We help each other, guide each other, strengthen each other. There is no Otterman Empire without our otter companions."
Zu looked at the irate otter standing and glaring at him from a stride away. It hadn''t resumed its attack on Zu''s leg, thankfully, but it certainly didn''t seem to be toning down the aggression. While Othima seemed receptive to Zu''s aura and each loop she''d been less violent, the otter seemed to retain its full disdain for him.
Or perhaps he just wasn''t versed well enough in understanding the thoughts and moods of small river creatures to know for sure.
¡°Can your otter speak?¡± he asked Othima.
¡°Not in words, no. He sends me concepts and impressions. Right now he is very angry with you, but also afraid.¡±
¡°Afraid? Because I kicked it once?¡± That was interesting. Perhaps adoration wasn¡¯t the only side effect of the Protagonist Fragment. It could be that other emotions were heightened too. In the first loop, even kicking the stupid creature repeatedly hadn¡¯t been enough to dislodge it. There were other explanations - fear for Othima, rather than itself, perhaps.
¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. I just know he wants to be far away from you.¡±
Zu chuckled. ¡°Probably wise.¡± Animal instincts could often be keener than human senses, at least for those below the higher realms.
Othima slowly backed away. Zu let her go. He could easily have snatched away the knife but refrained.
"Who are you?"
"Zu Mari. Future high overlord of the heavens."
"Ambitious one." Othima laughed softly. "There is something... different about you. Something I''ve never noticed before in anyone else. What is it?"
"Destiny."
"I suppose it must be. I know you are a criminal, that you have transgressed unforgivably against the Otterman Empire''s most sacred of tenets, and yet... I find myself unable to strike the righteous justice as I know I ought."
"Because your heart knows that I am innocent. That I acted from necessity and ignorance rather than malice. You know I will do my utmost to recompense for the errors in judgment and that they''ll never happen again."
"Perhaps..."
"I truly wish your empire no ill will." Zu tried to put as much emphasis and confidence into it as always, but after repeating it so many times the passion was somewhat lacking.
"But I have a duty to my Empire, I cannot return knowing I''ve left injustice to roam free!"
Zu Mari stared at her steadily. "Would you rather die?"
Othima looked away, but did not answer. Zu let the silence linger.
"I am the youngest, weakest daughter of my house,¡± she whispered at length. ¡°I can only serve in this meager capacity because I am too useless to do anything else but run errands and deliver ultimatums to stupid, tiny, insignificant rural backwaters like this. My duty is everything. How can I even consider breaking my oaths? Shouldn¡¯t my loyalty be stronger than life itself?¡±
Her hands tightened into fists, voice becoming a hiss. ¡°And yet¡ I owe my family nothing. What have they ever given me but derision and scorn? What has my Empire ever done but throw me away?¡±
She snapped her head up sharply, meeting Zu¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am done,¡± she said, voice wavering though her gaze held steady. ¡°I am done living for the whims of others. I hereby resign my post as Outer Realms Ambassador for the Otterman Empire. Taale, you bear witness to this moment.¡±
The otter nodded, bounding over to Othima¡¯s leg to lean against it comfortingly.
¡°Zu Mari, I will not inform the Empire of your involvement. You may go your way, and I shall go mine. There is no reason for us to be enemies. Indeed, without you as a catalyst¡ I may never have had the courage to break myself free of the invisible chains of duty and perceived honor that bound me to a life I never wanted. Now¡ I can make something of myself.¡±
¡°Seek out the Mari clan,¡± Zu said, impulsively. ¡°Go to my cousin, Kayli, and my Grandfather Gari. Tell them I sent you. You will be treated well, and can spend some time living with my family until you know what you wish to do with your life.¡±
Othima leaned forward and kissed Zu gently on the cheek. ¡°Thank you, Zu Mari. You have done more for me than I would ever ask, more than I deserve by far.¡±
¡°You deserve a second chance,¡± Zu said. He withdrew the time field, allowing reality to slam back into them. ¡°Go, and live well, Othima Otta.¡±
She bowed, deep and grateful, then departed.
Zu sighed in relief and hurried out of the village before anyone else could come bother him. He cut sideways into the forest, called Death Shadow, and lay down.
How long had it been since he last slept? Between loops, constant danger, and more loops, he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d rested since leaving the Mari lands. Regardless of his inner spirit and phoenix, right now he felt entirely worn out.
Zu checked that everyone would be fine, put up a moderate sized bubble, told Death Shadow and Little Otter to keep watch, and fell asleep.
38: Touch of the Goddess! Zu Maris Great Quest Begins!
¡°Zu Mari, your time has come.¡±
The voice was ethereal and divine, so sweet in inflection that Zu reacted immediately with undeniable adoration. His breath caught and he swayed, almost overwhelmed with the urge to fall to his knees. ¡°Who are you?¡± he breathed, his voice sounding so rough and unrefined beside that untouchable beauty that he felt ashamed. He looked around for the speaker, but saw no one. And nothing.
He no longer lay in the forest, surrounded by his time bubble and watched over by his familiars, but in a vast plane of misty purple fog that pulsed golden and twisted blue. It made his head hurt to try and figure out how it worked, so he stared down at the blessedly ordinary ground beneath him. A perfectly flat black surface was infinitely preferable to the mind-breaking nothing-fog that surrounded him.
¡°I am Serena, Goddess of Peace. I have come to you for you alone can save me.¡±
She stepped from the purple misty nothing and appeared before him, clothed only in golden light and perfection, her brown eyes gentle and pleading as they looked deep into Zu¡¯s own.
¡°I¡ of course,¡± Zu answered, captivated utterly. ¡°Ask anything and I will do it.¡±
¡°Come with me,¡± the goddess said and held out a hand.
Zu took it hesitantly, the soft warmth of her skin as she held him simultaneously gentle and overwhelmingly strong. The overflowing power of her spirit flooded into him through the contact, overshadowing the highest heights he¡¯d ever attained so powerfully that he felt immediately unworthy.
The height of human perfection was as nothing compared to her. He knew he¡¯d been right to aim for the heavens. The world could offer him nothing to match. And¡ he suddenly knew himself to be among the ranks of earthly, wretched, unfinished beings who walked its mundane surface. Though his soul was pure and his ambition boundless, right now, so far, he had yet to truly attain his future glory.
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
¡°How could one such as you need the aid of someone like me?¡± Zu asked, his voice catching in his throat in shame. ¡°I am not yet worthy.¡±
The goddess laughed, a sound that soothed away all Zu¡¯s worries in an instant. ¡°There are limitations upon even gods. You alone can break all barriers and accomplish anything, no matter how hard.¡±
¡°I?¡± Zu had always known he had a great destiny, but to be confirmed in his ambitions by one as beautiful and flawless as Serena took his breath away. ¡°I will do it. I will prove myself and ascend to rule the heavens!¡±
¡°I know you will,¡± Serena confirmed. ¡°There is no other way for this to end but with your supremacy. And if you can save me now, I will faithfully serve you all through the long, twisting road to that inevitable destiny.¡±
Zu did fall to his knees then, grasping the goddess¡¯s hand with both of his. ¡°I am unworthy of such veneration.¡± One day he would be able to stand proudly and accept her well-deserved accolades, but as he was now?
Her gentle laugh again eased his concerns. ¡°Do not be ashamed, Zu Mari. I do not speak in vain. You need never concern yourself with your worthiness. There is no other who could ever surpass your destiny.¡±
Zu nodded, deeply aware of his own unmatched destiny, though he sometimes despaired at the long path that lay between him and his eventual ascension. Never for long, but there were moments when he felt the crushing weight of years and decades stretching out ahead of him before his perfect future could be realized.
¡°I have seen your wisdom and power in diplomacy,¡± the goddess continued. ¡°One of the worlds I rule has been troubled by a great war stretching on for generations. My power dwindles and if it is not ended I fear I will fade from it entirely.¡±
He cast away all fears and doubts and let his voice ring clear and confident. ¡°I will save you!¡±
She smiled and bowed her head. ¡°That is why I have come to you. You alone have the power and wisdom to bring this conflict to an end. Are you ready?¡±
¡°Yes. I am ready.¡±
Serena lifted him to his feet and he stood, strong and proud and beautiful. For a fleeting moment he imagined that she would kiss him, so intently did she gaze into his eyes.
Then the moment ended. Her presence vanished, leaving behind the scent of infinity and the whisper of future promise against his skin.
39: A New World?! Alone?? Zu Maris Next Challenge!
Zu Mari stood for a long moment after the goddess Serena left him, staring sightlessly at the ground beneath his feet. He felt breathless with longing at her sudden absence. His surroundings changed, the weird nothing-mist fading away to reveal something green and grey, but he hardly noticed. He did not know how long he stood, overwhelmed with grief at her leaving.
But ultimately he did remember that he had a task to accomplish. She needed him to end the war and save her. That thought brought him out of his trance and he at last beheld the strange new land in which he stood. Flowering hills spread out before him, a promise of peace and plenty.
A promise that was broken as soon as he raised his head.
Beyond the fields glowered clouds of smoke, dark and heavy, flowing outward toward the distant gleaming sun. Even as he watched, the smoke engulfed the last rays of light and left the world in grim twilit darkness. Zu turned to see where the smoke came from.
A vast and sprawling city.
Or what had once been a city. Now it was instead a scene of utter devastation. Destruction beyond anything he could have imagined. Fire and death and chaos.
He could tell that the city had been beautiful once, that it had housed many tens of thousands. He saw toppled spires of gleaming gold and crystal, shattered statues of unsurpassed skill. And the broken bodies of hundreds of people. Some wore armor or bore weapons, but most were in the common garb of workers.
Nowhere did he see the robes of cultivators.
Nor did he see any signs of life.
¡°HELP!¡± someone screamed, the sound piercing through the crackle of flame and the roar of the wind that drove the smoke relentlessly onward. Though the voice was cracked and hoarse, Zu heard echoes of the goddess Serena in its tones. At once he understood. Her spirit had come to him and brought him to this world so he could save her from whatever danger threatened here.
¡°I am coming! Fear not, Serena! I will save you!¡±
Zu sprinted toward the city and its pleading captive, darting through lifeless streets muddied with the blood of the deceased.
¡°Help, someone, please!¡± shouted Serena again, her voice rough and weak.
Zu adjusted his course to run toward the source of the sound.
He came around a corner and saw the scene before him. Two women in flowing green robes, a dark olive hue like dying vegetation seen at night, dragged a chain of battered and bloodied captives between them. The one in the lead tugged on the chain as she strode through the ruined streets, while the one at the rear shoved those nearest along with her spear.
Zu counted seventeen prisoners, most of whom appeared to also be women. He did not recognize Serena among them, but knew she must be here. Or¡ perhaps he was mistaken, seeing traces of the goddess where there were none. The voice, he now realized, had in no way resembled Serena¡¯s, apart from being female.
Either way, there were people here who needed help. Serena¡¯s people, if not Serena herself.
He reached for Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, only to find that while he had been transported to whatever strange realm this was¡ his weapon and his familiars had not. He wore a simple tunic and no overrobe, tied with a twined rope instead of his dimensional storage belt.
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
When Serena had transported him from his forest hideaway to her world, she¡¯d forgotten to bring his possessions along with him.
¡°Serena,¡± Zu whispered, ducking out of sight behind a half-destroyed bakery. ¡°If you have any power, can you send me my things?¡±
There was no answer. No voice, no sudden appearance of Death Shadow, or Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, or even Little Otter.
Zu felt within himself and found them still connected to his spirit, but the sense that usually gave him a direction for where they could be found pointed nowhere. Wherever he was, it was impossibly far removed from the world of his birth. Four intimate connections leading nowhere.
¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll speak to me now?¡± Zu asked his inner phoenix, the only one of his companions to remain with him since it had no physical body to be left behind.
The phoenix did not respond, humming with heat and compressed power waiting to be unleashed, but otherwise inert.
It seemed when the goddess said she needed only Zu, she truly meant only Zu.
Well. It would be a chance to prove to the cosmos that he was more than someone with a collection of powerful items and subordinates. Zu didn¡¯t need all the trappings of power and success to be unstoppable. He could do this on his own. Serena knew it, and so did he.
Zu peered out at the two robed women and their chain of captives.
A third person had joined them, a man in an equally ugly green robe, dragging a child by one leg. He tossed the bedraggled girl toward the end of the line, and the rear robed woman added her to the chain. The girl whimpered pitifully, receiving a sharp smack in retaliation.
Zu reflexively reached for his pocket to activate a time bubble around them. It would take time to convince them to trust him and let him know what was going on safely. But his pocket was empty. As much as he missed his sword and familiars, Zu was as much a weapon in himself and he rarely employed Death Shadow for more than scouting or disruptive attacks. But the loss of the loop cube felt far more intimate and devastating. Without it, one mistake could be dire.
He needed a weapon, at the very least. Fortunately, he was in a war-torn city. Once he stopped viewing the corpses of its defenders and attackers alike as obstacles to be stepped around, he noticed that many of them still had perfectly functional weapons.
Zu moved back out of sight from the captives and their collectors, searching through the carnage in the next street over for the best weapon. None of them were enchanted, at least not with any power he could sense, and they had an unfamiliar design and weight to them. He drew one from a relatively unbloodied sheath, its owner having died without a chance to use it. He gave it a few swings, found it passable, and unbuckled its sheath from its dead owner.
Before he could strap it around his own waist, something slammed into him from behind and sent him flying. He landed on the pile of bodies, an ache spreading across his back from the impact, but at least he could tell he wasn¡¯t bleeding. But as Zu tried to stand and face his new foe he felt disoriented on a deeper level. His inner strength wasn¡¯t absent, exactly, but felt distant as though a curtain had been drawn across it. Echoes of an unfamiliar power rang through him in pulses and tremors.
Zu staggered upright. Before he could more than glimpse the dark olive robes of his attacker, another impact threw him back to the ground. The aftereffects were stronger this time. He felt dizzy and his vision blurred, even his phoenix feeling distant and frail, more like a memory of a flame than a flame itself.
Echoes, resonance.
He waited this time, let his attacker get close before he jumped up and slammed a fist into the man¡¯s face. The attacker staggered under the blow, but reacted fast. Zu was already flowing into the momentum of his attack, bringing his knee up to slam into the man as he punched out a second time.
The robed man opened his mouth and a wave of force slammed Zu to the ground faster than he could blink. One moment he¡¯d been about to strike, the next he lay flat on his back, stunned by the incredible force of the attack.
¡°Stay down,¡± the man snapped in a harsh accent Zu didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°You have too much potential to let you throw it away fighting against the inevitable.¡±
Well¡ that was one way to get close to them. Zu forcibly relaxed, slumping in exaggerated defeat, and allowed the man to drag him to the prisoner chain. It wouldn¡¯t hurt anything to play along for a while.
And this way, he¡¯d have plenty of time to let his Protagonist Fragment work on his captors.
40: The Chains of Captivity, Zu Maris Despair?
"Another one for you, Menya," said the man dragging Zu Mari toward captivity. "Very high potential, entirely untrained. Caught him trying to scavenge from the bodies."
Menya, a cold-eyed woman with tightly braided black hair and striking jade-colored eyes, nodded and dragged Zu to his feet. "Well done, Chend. Keep searching."
Chend gave a hand sign, then turned and left. Menya threaded a silver loop around Zu¡¯s neck, over both wrists, and around his waist. Then fused the remaining thread into a ring which she connected to the heavy chain.
Zu smiled at her, still a bit dizzy and disoriented from the impact spells Chend had used to ¡®capture¡¯ him. ¡°Good to meet you, Menya,¡± he said. ¡°I am Zu M¡ª¡°
Menya punched him in the mouth. ¡°Do not address your betters, kevnis. Be silent.¡±
Zu swallowed, tasting blood, and forcefully reigned in his desire to snarl back. He had no protection now, no certainty that he could reset time at will. He could incinerate himself instantly if he wanted, but without the loop to put him back together it would be a true and ignoble end.
He forced down the desire to lash out. He would wait for his presence to wear her down. Just¡ wait.
Waiting was not something Zu Mari was used to doing. All his life, he¡¯d fought and struggled, screaming against the injustice of his birth and inability to change his fate. Then, for a few glorious months, he¡¯d had all the power and freedom to do as he wished and live to finally grow stronger.
Accepting a return to inaction and subservience went contrary to his very nature.
But this was only temporary. A means to an end. Even standing here was slowly eroding Menya¡¯s evilness and would convince her to aid him in bringing peace to Serena¡¯s world.
Be patient.
His lip throbbed where Menya had hit him. He could feel it swelling and hot, the taste of blood still in his mouth. His head still rang with phantom impacts, his soul echoed with traces of unfamiliar power.
He missed his loop cube. He missed Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. He missed Death Shadow¡¯s eternal loyalty, and Little Otter¡¯s presence on his shoulder. He hoped they would be safe without him there to protect them.
But to save Serena, he¡¯d struggle on alone for as long as it took.
¡°Help!¡± someone shouted. ¡°Please, help, someone!¡±
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
No one reacted, except one of Zu¡¯s fellow captives.
A young man with dark eyes raised his head with a look of devastation. ¡°Kia, run!¡± he shouted hoarsely. ¡°Remember your¡ªaaaah¡¡± The silver loop around the man''s neck tightened suddenly, choking him off mid-word. Zu saw the woman at the front of the line flick her wrist, and the loop loosened just enough for the choking man to draw a shallow breath.
¡°Be silent,¡± Menya hissed. ¡°Obedience is the first lesson you must learn if you are to survive.¡±
The young man¡¯s dark eyes bored into Menya, as though he wanted to carve out her heart slowly, but he did not try to shout again.
Chend returned, dragging a struggling and whimpering girl, couldn¡¯t be older than twelve. The angry man tensed and jerked at the chain, but the weight of his fellow captives held him back.
¡°Found this one hiding in a sealed basement. Minimal potential, not sure she¡¯s worth it, but you did ask for everyone.¡±
Menya looked between the struggling Kia and the dark-eyed man who clearly cared so much for her wellbeing, then smiled cruelly. ¡°I can find a use for her. Bring her.¡±
Zu nearly burst into motion right then and there, but the ache of absence in his soul reminded him that he¡¯d left almost everything behind. No more second chances, and he¡¯d died enough times to know sometimes reckless bravery ended up worthless against a truly stronger foe.
Every battle could be won. He just had to figure out how.
Kia was looped into the chain just behind Zu, and when she saw his look of compassion she buried her face in his stomach, sobbing.
¡°Keep her quiet,¡± snapped the woman at the front.
Chend departed again, his job done, searching out more victims. Zu held Kia close, muffling her voice with his body and helping her along. Though Menya gave him the occasional sneer, she didn¡¯t try to hurt either of them. Zu supposed his efforts were worth something, then.
The line proceeded slowly in this manner for some time, moving through the streets with occasional stops as Chend or one of five or so other individuals brought prisoners to join the ever-lengthening chain.
Zu began feeling intensely thirsty, and wondered if prisoners would be allowed food and drink at any point. The line of captives had more than doubled by this time, putting him more to the middle than at the end. He worried that this meant his Protagonist Fragment would only impact the fellow prisoners rather than their captors, but if he tried to speak he¡¯d not accomplish much.
By the time they left the ruined city, Zu was entirely tired of the whole ¡®prisoner¡¯ thing and very much regretted his impulsive decision to go undercover. A thousand times he held himself back from self-incineration by the reminder that there was no loop bubble here.
The loss of freedom stifled his soul. Like he was once again the helpless creature who¡¯d had no recourse but to punch trees, reminding him of year after year of hopeless failure. For a moment he wondered if perhaps the months spent freely learning from his family library, and then roaming the world at his own pace in a manner of his own choosing, perhaps it had all been only a dream. A fantasy of a desperate man.
But he felt the phoenix burn within him, however faint and dimmed by his captors¡¯ power. He felt the gentle touch of his familiars and his sword, four tiny points of light stretching away into another world. Directionless but present. One tugged back at him, stretching, searching. He thought it must be Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. His familiars were younger, not strong enough to do so much.
He was not helpless. He would not remain helpless.
He was Zu Mari, future lord of the heavens, and he would endure until he could conquer.
41: A New Life Begins? Zu Maris Captivity Tightens!
Zu Mari was immensely thankful for his inner phoenix as the long day finally came to an end; even with all his years of grueling physical training, he doubted he would have lasted the day without the spark of heat glowing within him to keep him strong.
The line of prisoners with their captors (now numbering seven, three men and four women, all in the dark olive robes that set them apart from the rest) departed the ruined city as the sun sank slowly beneath the cloud of smoke. Feeble rays lit up the glowering cloud overhead, streaking crimson light across its underside like a promise of carnage.
Outside the city stood a door, though at first Zu mistook it for a huge painting. A mountaintop scene in bright daylight, a many-spired castle in the center of a bustling town at its crown, with a golden road suspended in the air, winding its way from the town¡¯s gate toward another distant mountain.
It was beautiful. Perhaps the most beautiful sight Zu had ever beheld. And then they stepped through the door, and a crushing weight knocked Zu to his knees. He wasn¡¯t the only one. Almost the entire chain of prisoners collapsed in the same moment, some sinking to their knees, others hunching as though pressed down upon, while some fainted away entirely.
Kia clung to Zu as best she could with her hands bound. The defiant man who¡¯d tried to convince her to run knelt doubled over, shoulders hunched and his face contorted in concentration, but he kept his head raised.
Zu liked him already.
Aside from the spiritual weight of their new surrounds, the air felt thin and fragile. Zu gasped for breath, dizzied.
Then their captors began kicking and slapping, dragging people to their feet, shouting to wake those who¡¯d collapsed. Zu got to his feet with a nagging sense of something having changed. Once he got over the initial shock of the weight of so many presences with such concentrated spiritual power, something nipped at his memory.
In the moment he¡¯d stepped through the door, he thought he¡¯d heard a woman¡¯s voice. A tiny exhale of relief, a whispered ¡®Finally!¡¯.
It wasn¡¯t the voice of the goddess Serena, though that was his first thought. And unless his sword had gone through another, very strange, evolution, it couldn¡¯t be Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death. Zu reached for the sword anyway, only to find the connection directionless and weak once again. He checked the other two, Death Shadow and Little Otter, in case he¡¯d mistaken the source of the sensation. No, all three were as distant as they¡¯d been at the start.
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
¡°Phoenix? You trying to speak to me?¡± he whispered softly.
The phoenix continued to flicker silently in his core, faint and stable, without a word.
¡°Move, kevnis! Line up!¡± shouted Menya, accompanying the yell with a jab of focused energy that jolted through Zu¡¯s body unpleasantly, leaving tremors and weakness in its wake.
He wanted to snap back, but gritted his teeth and stepped forward until he stood neatly lined up with the others.
They¡¯d arrived on a balcony on the side of one of the castle¡¯s many spires. Golden-orange light shone down on the town and castle, the sun warmer and richer than that of Zu¡¯s home planet. The sky was different too, the blue deeper. He hadn¡¯t noticed with the sky blotted out behind clouds of smoke, but this world was actually beautiful.
Looking out across the bustling town, the pristine towers and intricate buildings, he could almost forget he was here as a prisoner of a war he¡¯d never waged. Zu swallowed against the weight still pressing in on him from all sides, panting for air in the strange atmosphere, and the moment passed.
¡°When the Master arrives,¡± said the woman who¡¯d been leading the line, ¡°you will bow. You will not speak unless asked to. You will not move unless ordered to.¡±
There was a quiet urgency to her voice, insistent and compelling. Zu found his full attention drawn to her, inexorably.
¡°If you are selected, you will do exactly what is requested of you without speaking or arguing. No matter how debasing. The Master does not forgive any slight. If any of you harbors thoughts of defiance or resistance, forget them now.¡±
Her gaze lingered on the defiant man, who stared back at her unflinching.
¡°You will bend, or you will be broken.¡± For a moment her face lost its hard, grim expression and softened, just a little. ¡°I cannot force you to choose wisely, but know that your life is in your own hands. If you survive, we will meet again. I know you will probably hate me, and wish for vengeance. If that is the path you choose, know that it is a path walked in pain and ending only in regret.¡±
¡°Nira,¡± growled Menya warningly, and the woman nodded and stepped back, Menya taking her place. The cold-eyed woman spoke briskly, with none of Nira¡¯s emotion. ¡°Your old lives have ended. To the rest of the world, you are dead. If you ever try to leave this place, you will die instantly. You have no family, no friend, no ally who can save you. Here you will learn your new place in the world and be equipped for your new future. If you resist, you will be punished. If you defy the wrong person, you will not be protected from their wrath.¡±
Nira moved to the front of the line and began unwinding the silver thread that chained them together, coiling it into a ball in her hand as she released each captive in turn.
¡°This is your first chance to prove your obedience,¡± Menya continued as she was doing this. ¡°Remain in line where you were placed, and you may live another minute.¡±
Zu trembled as Nira unlooped his own chain, then moved on to Kia¡¯s. Adrenaline rushed through him and his inner phoenix flared and stretched, no longer shackled and bound.
He wanted to grab the girl and run, to leap off the balcony before this Master arrived to enslave them all, to fight them all.
But¡ the risk was too great.
Zu Mari held in his urge to act, though it seared his pride, and stayed in line.
42: The Ultimate Answer to Life, The Universe, and Everything? ZU MARI, obviously!
Zu Mari stood awaiting his fate. A prisoner still, even if unbound for the moment.
He half expected Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death to say something annoying and pointed before remembering that his sword wasn¡¯t here.
Kia whimpered and collapsed, falling to her hands and knees. A handful of other prisoners staggered, most stayed upright, but a few fell. The pressure in the air had increased, the spiritual weight that oppressed them from a distance growing stronger as it neared.
The mysterious unknown Master.
Nira shook her head pityingly as the prisoners swayed and stumbled out of line. She and Menya hurried to drag the stumbling captives back to their feet, shoving them into their places with either a harsh word or a brief reproof.
¡°Stand, kevris, if you wish to live,¡± Menya snarled at a young woman with pale hair who¡¯d fallen to one knee.
Zu caught Nira¡¯s eyes settling on him, as one of the few still standing without so much as shifting. Kia¡¯s dark-eyed protector was another of these, and four women near the front of the line. Most only stumbled, able to return to their upright position without much difficulty, while those like Zu felt the strain intensely but resisted it through sheer strength of will.
¡°A good batch this time,¡± Nira murmured to Menya as she helped Kia to stand. The girl trembled and her breath whined like a barely-contained scream with each rapid breath, but she did not fall again. She gripped Zu¡¯s hand tightly.
¡°If they learn their place,¡± Menya replied in an equally low tone as they walked away. ¡°I wager¡ three will last the day.¡±
¡°So few? I think at least six.¡± Nira glanced over the line again. ¡°Perhaps eight or nine.¡±
Menya scoffed. ¡°Only if you count the¡¡±
The rest of their conversation was lost as they moved further away, and Zu could no longer make out their words. He glanced quickly up and down the line. Easily fifty people were gathered here.
Even Nira, who seemed more empathetic and optimistic, thought less than one in five of them would survive a single day.
Zu wondered if his initial instincts had been correct. Perhaps he should have fled, leapt off the building before he got in any further.
He squashed the cowardly thought. Zu Mari did not back down from a challenge! Even if that challenge was ¡®pretend to be a weak and stupid slave¡¯, he would conquer it and emerge triumphant and stronger on the other side!
Already Nira seemed less antagonistic toward him, her coldness from the city fading. If he stayed long enough, he could convert them into allies.
Then someone floated down from above, pale green robes fluttering gently in the wind, giving an impression of an early spring leaf drifting from its tree. The mental pressure immediately redoubled, and Zu gritted his teeth with the effort of remaining upright. Kia gripped his hand so tightly his fingers went numb.
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
Two others failed to maintain their stance and collapsed to the ground. Zu recognized one as the pale-haired woman who¡¯d fallen before. This time she¡¯d passed out completely.
Without a gesture or any motion from the descending figure, the two unconscious prisoners ignited in brilliant green flame. So fast Zu might have missed it if he¡¯d blinked, they were incinerated in an instant, the ashes turning to green light which flickered and vanished, leaving no trace of their existence.
Zu felt Kia trembling beside him, but he could do nothing to aid her. It required all his strength just to stand upright himself. He squeezed her hand with numb fingers to relay what solidarity he could.
Many of the prisoners trembled with the weight of the attention directed against them, but none let themselves fall.
The drifting-leaf figure finally reached the balcony, alighting gently with perfect balance on the railing.
Zu had expected a mighty patriarch, or an ancient and wise ruler.
Instead, he saw a young child. No more than seven years old, too young to be sure if it was a boy or girl.
As one, Nira and Menya bowed deeply. Zu immediately did the same, remembering their earlier admonitions.
Though the Master appeared like a child, the power pouring off him was unmistakable. Viha Cougar as the Chartreuse Cougar patriarch might have been able to face him in a fair fight, but certainly no one else Zu had ever encountered could have matched him.
When Zu raised his head he saw six more gaps in the line. He wanted to stare into the Master¡¯s eyes, see what kind of person he was, defy him to the last¡ but he dared not. The memory of Viha Cougar crushing Zu¡¯s life from him with presence alone warned him very vividly that some enemies could not be attacked straight on.
Perhaps he could befriend this Master, as he had made an ally of Viha. It may be his only chance.
¡°Master Elvanis, we present your new supplicants,¡± said Menya, her voice so thick with fawning adoration that Zu double checked to be sure she was even the same person.
¡°Go, prepare the trials,¡± said Master Elvanis, and Menya and Nira bowed again and disappeared into the tower. ¡°Step forward.¡±
For a moment Zu froze, uncertain to whom the command was directed, but he had no desire to be flash incinerated. He stepped forward.
¡°Swear to serve me until your dying day.¡±
Zu was pretty sure his dying day had come around quite a few times already. He repeated the words with a smile in his heart. They meant nothing, and would not bind him.
¡°Look at me.¡±
Zu raised his eyes and noticed the people remaining were spread a whole lot further apart now than they had been a moment before. Maybe Menya and Nira weren¡¯t so pessimistic in their assessments after all.
His heart pounding, Zu met the gaze of the child-man who held all their lives.
¡°You are now Acolytes of the Green Flame,¡± Master Elvanis said, meeting each of their eyes in turn. ¡°I will return for your first assessment in one month.¡±
Without another word, he turned and stepped off the balcony, disappearing from sight almost at once. Zu couldn¡¯t even follow in which direction he had flown.
The pressure eased, and several of the remaining prisoners - or, acolytes now - finally stumbled or sank to the ground with the relief of tension.
Kia slumped to her knees, still clinging to Zu¡¯s hand.
The young man ran over and took her other hand in his. ¡°Kia, thank the phoenix, are you well?¡±
She nodded, gasping for air, then let go of Zu to throw her arms around the man¡¯s neck.
He looked up at Zu, nodded. ¡°Thank you. I am Lukas, this is Kia. If ever you have need, you may call on me.¡±
¡°And I am Zu Mari. I was sent to end a war by the goddess Serena. Do you know what war, or how I may end it?¡±
¡°There is only one war. The War of Powers. The Green Flame seeks to consume the world, and now only Lightwall stands against them.¡±
Zu smiled. ¡°Then perhaps I¡¯m in the right place after all.¡±
If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this looked an awful lot like the Green Flame¡¯s central home base.
The right person could do a lot of damage in a place like this.
Zu would burn it all to the ground. He just had to find the right way to go about it.
43: No Aid To Be Found? Zu Mari Stands Alone?
Only seventeen of the prisoners survived the brutal initiation, over half of them having failed at one step or another. Zu Mari stood with Lukas and Kia, the resolve in the two men¡¯s hearts glinting like steel in their eyes as they assessed each other.
¡°I¡¯m going to find a way to get Kia out,¡± Lukas said, his voice low and firm. ¡°Even if I have to die to make it happen.¡±
¡°If we work together, we can burn this place to the ground,¡± Zu promised. ¡°Then all your people will be free.¡±
Lukas stared at Zu, eyes growing wide with shock. ¡°You¡ you plan to challenge even the Masters?¡±
¡°I do not know how, but I will find a way.¡± Zu clenched a fist. ¡°I was sent by Serena herself, I will not fail.¡±
¡°Serena must be truly desperate. I know of no one outside Letranien who would dare acknowledge her.¡±
¡°Letranien?¡±
¡°The last of the Free Cities. It claims to be a haven for all, and hasn¡¯t involved itself in the Power War, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before the fighting destroys it as it has all the rest. With Avenriheen fallen,¡± his voice caught just the slightest bit, ¡°Letranien is sure to be the Green Flame¡¯s next target. And I fear Lightwall won¡¯t try to defend it, after the losses it suffered at Avenriheen.¡±
Zu understood at once. ¡°The war must be stopped, because Serena¡¯s last faithful city lies in the path of conquest! Unless I destroy the Green Flame sect now, they will wipe out her followers and leave her lonely.¡±
He imagined her beautiful face streaked with tears, her deific glow subdued by grief, her hands held pleadingly¡ her face turned away for the help he¡¯d promised and then failed to deliver.
Zu shook his head, driving away the false image of a future he would not allow to come about. ¡°I will not fail!¡±
Lukas wavered, then shook his head. ¡°If you think the best way to get out is to destroy everything, that¡¯s your business. But I don¡¯t want Kia caught in the crossfire. Once I¡¯m satisfied that she¡¯s safe, I¡¯ll gladly join you in annihilating these bastards, but until then¡ I cannot offer you aid.¡±
¡°You will change your mind in time,¡± Zu said. ¡°Until then, do your best not to die.¡±
He left the two to their reunion, dismissing their existence as unimportant henceforth until they saw reason and joined him as they ought. Then he roamed the balcony to see the others who¡¯d passed the initiation.
The four women toward the front of the line who¡¯d been unbowed by the pressure had gathered and were speaking softly together. They fell silent at Zu¡¯s approach, eying him with clear distrust. There was enough of a similarity in their faces, the closely-matched hue of their almost purplish grey hair, that Zu immediately knew they were sisters.
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
¡°Good day. I am Zu Mari, here at the behest of the goddess Serena and seeking to bring peace to this world.¡±
The two nearest him drew back in obvious displeasure, suspicious looks spreading across all their faces. ¡°A Serenaii would be best served by keeping his silence,¡± said one of them in a low voice.
¡°Or you would be best served by aiding me in overthrowing our captors?¡±
¡°There is no overthrowing the Green Flame. Why do you think we allowed ourselves to be taken? This is the best fate we could hope for. At least in service to the Master we keep our lives and some semblance of freedom. If we fought, we would find only torment and death.¡±
Zu¡¯s blood ran cold. ¡°You¡ allowed yourselves to be imprisoned and enslaved? Not out of some plan to eventually win freedom, but in genuine surrender to the aggressor?¡±
¡°Why would we seek to continue fighting?¡± asked one of the others, her voice a bit deeper than her sisters¡¯. ¡°Here we can live together, study together, and survive without trouble. As acolytes, all our needs will be met. It will be an easier life than that of many who live in so-called freedom. If it requires our unquestioning and unhesitating subservience, then so be it.¡±
Zu stared at them, horrified. ¡°This¡ you all agree to this?¡±
¡°You have a brave and noble heart,¡± said a third sister with a faint smile. ¡°But you are a fool if you imagine any plot of yours can overthrow this land. The Green Flame is the future of our world, and to stand against them is to perish. That is as simple as it is.¡±
¡°I see now why Serena sent me, and did not depend on her own people,¡± Zu said, jaw tight with suppressed rage. ¡°All who remain here are cowards.¡±
¡°It is not cowardice to accept the world as it is. That is wisdom.¡±
¡°The world is only how it is because of your cowardice! If more people stood up to them, the Green Flame would never have come so far.¡±
¡°You misunderstand,¡± said the deeper-voiced sister. ¡°All the world stood against the Green Flame, and he has subjugated countries one by one. He is too powerful to be resisted. You saw the smallest fraction of his power reflected in our Master, did you not? Think! If the youngest child of his dynasty can obliterate an entire city at a word, then what hope do we stand against the Green Flame himself?¡±
At her words, Zu Mari¡¯s understanding of the world shifted. He looked at the tower upon whose side their balcony rested, then out across the sprawling beautiful city at its many towers and many palaces.
This tower belonged only to one child. Master Elvanis was not the lord of the Green Flame, but only one of many potential heirs. Perhaps even the weakest among them.
At the word of a child, the city had been destroyed. At the will of a child, people were turned to dust in the blink of an eye.
And yet that child could stand evenly with the strongest patriarch Zu Mari had ever met.
¡°I see why Serena sent for me,¡± he repeated grimly. This was a task so impossible, only Zu Mari could accomplish it.
And accomplish it he would.
¡°It is my destiny to rule the heavens. If I cannot do something so simple as this, then that destiny deserves to be forfeit.¡± He returned his focus to the four women, watching him coldly. ¡°The offer remains open to you. If you ever tire of your enslavement, I will gladly accept your help in freeing your world from its tyrant. But do not stand in my way, for I will not hesitate to strike down any who seek to protect the Green Flame from the wrath of my justice.¡±
¡°It is as pointless to try to stop you as it would be to try to prevent mist from evaporating in a forge. The forge will not be extinguished and there is too much mist determined to throw itself away. Why should we try to protect the mist from its blindness? It will only try again, and we will be dampened in the attempt.¡±
¡°Your words are as flaccid as your courage. But at least you are wise enough not to stand against me. My offer remains.¡±
Zu looked over the others, but decided that he did not care for or about them. They were all products of this same hopeless world, the world whose very goddess needed to seek elsewhere for aid.
He could rely on nothing and no one but himself.
44: The First Trial of the Green Flame!
Remembering the spells he¡¯d recently learned in the Chartreuse Cougar library, he began practicing moving his inner power in the correct flow. He did not actually cast anything, as he did not want his enemies to know his strengths, but he could perform all but the culminating trigger without giving away anything of importance. Of course, pulling back the spell half-cast was a strain on his soul, but his soul was strong enough to handle it.
It did require more effort than he preferred to expend on training, but right now he was acutely aware of how far beyond him his adversaries were.
He would triumph, he knew, but not without sacrifices and effort. He''d come this far with strength and determination, and he wasn''t about to give up and start relying on luck or something like a coincidence to save him now.
Zu Mari made his own coincidences.
To anyone else, it would appear that he was practicing some odd dance or martial arts kata. Zu did his best to play into this misapprehension, by shifting his body excessively about between spells, as though in the throes of some deeply spiritual fighting practice.
He had about half an hour of this before their free time came to an abrupt end. Menya and Nira returned, their faces as opposite as could be. Menya looked positively gleeful, while Nira had a look of sorrow upon her countenance.
"The first trial awaits the acolytes," Menya declared happily. "Follow me."
Zu set off after her, most of the others falling in line. Two chose to stay behind. He saw Nira moving toward them, probably trying to convince them not to throw their lives away, but then he had passed too far into the tower to see the balcony any longer. He wondered if the two would survive, and suspected they would not.
Menya led them to a doorway, upon which she placed a hand. ¡°Beyond here, the walls will begin to close as soon as you enter. Each section has a different method to hold back the walls from crushing you. Each section also moves those beyond. If you can hold the first open fully, the second will begin fully open. If you allow the first to close halfway, the second will begin halfway closed. Survive to the end, and you pass the trial. If you¡¯re the first, you¡¯ll receive a special advancement opportunity.¡±
She smiled at them, then nodded toward the doorway. ¡°Go on, whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±
Zu drew in his strength and sprang forward. Capturing Spirit Vision enabled him to take in the system moving the walls at a glance. The first room was controlled by pressure, and could be physically restrained. He sprinted through it without pause, casting a second time as he reached the next room.
Holding back these walls required heat, the temperature of the room would hasten or slow the compression. He threw balls of fire at each of the side walls on his way through without slowing.
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
The third room was controlled by water. But the water flowed on the other side of the walls, and would take complicated techniques to impact from here. Zu drew on his inner phoenix for strength and continued running without pause.
Each room was harder than the last and Zu began to strain to fulfill all the requirements to progress without growing too overwhelmed by the walls as they continued to close. As fast as he was progressing, he was still subjected to the effects of everyone else who was earlier on and allowing their walls to close as well.
Fortunately, he was the strongest and wisest of any of them. None could match him for cunning. He knew what to do at once, manipulating each room''s environment in the desired methods to pass to the next room unscathed.
Ten minutes later, he reached the last room and had to face the final challenge. The walls were already narrowed to a thin corridor by now and he did not trust it to remain safe to traverse for much longer. The others were not doing a very good job. He wondered if any of them would survive, then decided it did not matter. They had already proven their weakness, their unwillingness to fight even for their own freedom. He would not spare a thought for them.
The final room contained a great beast, chained to the walls, which meant that the nearer they drew together, the more freedom the beast had to move. Zu saw that before it closed entirely, the creature would be able to escape into another room.
It was probably used to the people coming and being crushed, and running at the last moment.
When it saw Zu, its giant maw slavered with drool, eyes glinting with wicked hunger. It lunged forward, the chain rattling behind it as it snarled, mouth gaping open to consume him.
Zu fired a globe of ice into the creature''s mouth, smashing it directly into its throat. The beast gagged and vomited, the giant ice projectile hitting it at the perfect spot to disorient and discomfit it.
Zu didn''t let his guard down, but leapt into the air, striding across the air above the beast while it recovered from the unexpected assault.
Alas, even running across the air, he couldn''t get out of its reach fast enough. It spun on him, furious, flailing its massive clawed hands toward him in eager vengeance.
Zu instinctively reached for Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, but the sword was not at his side. He was weaponless and alone. Only his spells and his phoenix could be relied on.
He channeled the phoenix''s flame into his hand, empowering a fire attack and blasting it into the guardian beast''s face. It exploded in one eye, bursting hot goo all over. The beast roared in rage, leapt into the air and grabbed Zu''s leg, its claws piercing through and dragging him down from the air.
The walls continued to close.
Zu screamed back at the creature, firing another fireball into its face, but this time it got a claw up to block it and the fire hissed away uselessly against its hand.
Zu had to get away, he would be eaten or crushed if he didn''t move now! But the claw speared through his leg was a rather significant problem.
Old instincts rose in him, the impulse to flash immolate himself and escape back to the start of the loop - but there was no loop now, he was going to die, really and truly die...
No. "NO!" Zu screamed, slamming his fists against the beast''s claw, wrenching himself to try and slip off, but the beast was too canny and too strong. Its claw had pierced through Zu''s thigh, snared deep in his flesh and nestled against the bone, he couldn''t pull himself free.
His vision whitened in pain as his struggles intensified the effect, making it a hundred times worse. But desperation was upon him now. He had no choice. He couldn''t give up! He was Zu Mari, future lord of the heavens! He would not let himself die at the hands of an insignificant testing beast!
45: Despair and Death?! Not Today! Introducing Luja Ni, the Captive Released!
Zu Mari pressed a hand to his leg, cast a freezing spell into the flesh. For a moment it burned like liquid fire, then went mercifully numb. That distraction out of the way for now, he focused on the claw.
The beast was carrying him casually behind it now, as it lumbered toward the far end of the rapidly closing tunnel. Zu understood its strategy at once. It would stand just outside the compressing hallway, leaving only a single claw inside, let the walls crush Zu, then feast on his pulped remains.
"Not me," Zu panted, gripping the claw with both hands and forcing himself back up it inch by inch, toward the tip where he could slip off. "I won''t be your pureed chow!"
The beast''s claw, though as long as Zu''s entire torso, was bone-like and thus had no sensation. It wasn''t looking at him, assuming it had him well handled and not trying to keep him.
Zu pushed himself further up, straining against gravity, one leg tingling with cold, the other scrabbling to help push against the claw.
He almost made it. But the walls were closing too fast, and he didn''t quite slip free before they brushed against his shoulders, anchoring him in place as firmly as a vice.
"NOOO!!" Zu roared, trying to twist aside, to slip out, but the claw held him in place and the walls pressed inexorably in.
He''d been so close...
Strain, pressure, then something in him broke, his body compressing and his spirit untethered, to drift free and disperse into eternity...
"Finally," whispered a voice, gentle and loving, a caress against Zu''s frantic mind. He gasped for breath, dizzy and stumbling, stepping out from the portal and onto the tower balcony.
For a moment he thrashed against the chains binding his wrists and neck, causing them to tighten painfully. Kia whimpered and pressed herself against him.
"It''s just a portal, stop flailing, kevnis," snarled Menya. ¡°Move, line up!¡±
The prisoner chain had just stepped through the portal. None of them had been killed yet.
Zu... had gone back in time.
He couldn''t help it, he laughed, weakly at first, half a sob, then longer and deeper as the reality of the situation revealed itself to him.
He wasn''t alone. He wasn''t helpless.
He was not going to die.
He could still loop. Everything would be fine.
"I knew you needed me," the voice whispered in his soul, gentle and teasing. Like a lover. "I wouldn''t leave you alone."
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
"How... who are you?"
"I am Luja Ni, the Two-Part Soul of Reversion. I dwelt in the cube you took from the unworthy one, until you were called away from your world. I saw you would be taken from me, and... I couldn''t let you. No one has ever needed me so much as you do. So instead of retreating back into my prison, I bound myself to your soul so that we would never be parted."
"You''re the loop cube?"
"Yes. More accurately, I¡¯m the being which lived within it, but close enough."
"And you''re part of my soul now? Like my phoenix, or Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death?"
"I am. But more than those. I am yours, Zu."
He gazed around at the world, recognizing now that the vibrant tint to the sky and the city were not because they had a different atmosphere, but because the whole city was surrounded by an amber sphere of frozen light. Vast, so distant he¡¯d not noticed the tint, but now that he was looking for it it was obvious.
¡°How?¡±
Luja Ni giggled in his mind. ¡°I am so much stronger now that I¡¯m free. The prison you carried limited my strength to that which it could safely contain. Now¡ now I am bound only by your will. We can do anything, Zu Mari.¡±
Someone slapped Zu hard, yanked him upright, and lined him up with the other prisoners. ¡°Silence, kevnis!¡± Menya shouted in his face.
¡°Why do you keep calling everyone Kevnis?¡± Zu snapped. ¡°My name is Zu Mari.¡±
¡°You are unworthy of a name, kevnis.¡±
¡°What does that mean?¡±
¡°It means you are unworthy of a name,¡± Kia whispered, cringing away from Menya¡¯s glower. She lowered her eyes and fell silent.
¡°It means that you are a worthless, nameless, valueless creature,¡± Menya said with slow deliberation, as though Zu were an idiot who didn¡¯t know basic vocabulary. ¡°If you prove yourself worthy of existing, you may be allowed to take a name. But you should consider that any name you may once have had is dead to you.¡±
Zu smiled. That was more words than he¡¯d ever gotten out of Menya the first time around. His Protagonist Fragment was still working. He gave her the best polite bow he could manage while shackled. ¡°Thank you for the explanation. I will give serious consideration to your existence before I determine whether to kill you or not.¡±
She slapped him. Hard. ¡°Keep your insolence to yourself, kevnis.¡±
Zu nodded.
¡°When the Master arrives,¡± Nira said, drawing their attention with the quiet urgency of her tone, ¡°you will bow. You will not speak unless asked to. You will not move unless ordered to. If you are selected, you will do exactly what is requested of you without speaking or arguing. No matter how debasing. The Master does not forgive any slight. If any of you harbors thoughts of defiance or resistance, forget them now.¡±
Her gaze lingered on Lukas, who stared back at her unflinching.
She continued through the same welcome speech, Menya interrupting as before when Nira started to get sentimental, then they went through with unbinding the captives from their silver thread.
¡°This is your first chance to prove your obedience. Remain in line where you were placed, and you may live another minute.¡±
Zu waited until neither woman was looking directly at him, then bolted for the balcony. He leapt off, diving from the tower toward the ground, throwing slanted steps before him to direct his angle. He directed his fall back and around the tower, beneath the balcony where he¡¯d be hidden from the Master¡¯s descent from above. He had no desire to be bound by oaths or thrown into the death corridor again.
He only slowed his fall as he neared the ground, using Striding Wind Sustaining like a stairway to arrest his momentum. He nearly stumbled at the last step, rolled to a stop on a rooftop, and crouched there for a long moment breathing heavily.
He looked up and behind him. No one was following. For the first time, Zu used Shadow''s Darkest Secrets Surrounding, becoming little more than a Zu-shaped darkness, fading at the edges as light was reflected around and through him. As long as he stayed out of direct light and moved slowly, he should be completely unnoticed.
Being a prisoner was simply too unpleasant to continue doing without a break. Time to wreak some havoc instead.
Interlude! The Master of the Acolyte Spire Speaks!
Elvanis Koniero Alusis, fourth of that name, one hundred and nineteenth in line for the Alusis Crown, was sitting in his meditation chamber awaiting the results of the new initiates¡¯ trial when time unraveled itself around him. The feeling of the air inverted, the progress he¡¯d made erased.
He opened his eyes slowly. He could think of a hundred reasons the flow of time would have reversed, but only a very few of them would be good news for him. Most likely it was one of his older siblings practicing some deadly technique in his tower without permission, daring him to call them out on something they could claim had never happened.
But something felt different this time. The feeling of reversal was sharper, more abrupt. Less ¡®something changed¡¯ and more ¡®something has moved me¡¯. His siblings¡¯ power lasted moments and reversed only an area within their immediate influence. This¡ this felt bigger. Deeper.
He settled deeper into meditation, only to be torn from his concentration by a timid knock at his door.
¡°Come in,¡± Elvanis said, his voice as light and airy as any child¡¯s at play, belying the power concealed within his young frame and the ire in his heart. His mood was anything but light.
---
Menya Valen Alusis, Eighth-shard acolyte of the Green Flame, overmistress of Master Elvanis''s search and collection group, entered the room on her knees, bowing her face to the floor the moment she was clear of it. ¡°Master Elvanis, the new acolytes await your assessment.¡±
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
Master Elvanis made no sound for a long moment, but she dared not look up.
¡°Kill them,¡± he said. ¡°You may go.¡±
Menya looked up sharply, then remembered herself and slammed her forehead back to the floor in penance. ¡°M-master Elvanis?¡± she asked, not daring to directly question his orders, but wanting to verify that she¡¯d heard correctly. ¡°You wish them all dead?¡±
¡°Yes. Kill them, then return to your duties.¡±
Menya would ordinarily have been granted a three days¡¯ reprieve, while the new acolytes went through their early testing. To be sent out again so soon¡ but there was no arguing with Master Elvanis.
She sagged in acquiescence. ¡°As you command, Master.¡± She backed out of his chamber, drawing the door closed behind her. Nira waited for her, hands clasped in uncertainty.
¡°We are to execute all the prisoners,¡± Menya said, getting to her feet and brushing imaginary dust from the front of her green robes.
¡°All of them?¡± Nira asked. "After..."
¡°That is what Master Elvanis has commanded,¡± Menya said, some of her frustration spilling into her voice. ¡°They are to be killed.¡±
Nira swallowed. ¡°Did you tell him¡ª¡°
¡°No! No.¡± Menya took a deep breath to calm herself. ¡°I saw no need to trouble Master Elvanis with one escapee,¡± she said, her voice lowering almost to a whisper. ¡°We will find him personally and see that the problem is dealt with. Master Elvanis will never need to know.¡±
Nira gulped, but nodded. ¡°As you say, sister Menya.¡±
¡°Now, we will do as commanded and execute the new prisoners. After that¡ we¡¯ll find our runaway.¡±
46: The Next Stage of his Training? Zu Mari Must Advance His Power!
¡°So you¡¯re the fourth connection in my soul. I thought I miscounted.¡±
Zu Mari sat in the shadow of the tower, concealed by secret Mari family techniques to become as the darkness, casually chatting with his newly soul-bound loop power.
¡°I am,¡± Luja Ni replied. ¡°If you did not love me so desperately, I could never have done what I did. But your spirit welcomed me rather than trying to keep me out. That moment, that free and complete acceptance, is what allowed me to slip free of my prison and become what I was always meant to be. So thank you, Zu Mari. I have been enslaved for seven hundred and twenty nine years. Now, thanks to you, I am no longer bound.¡±
¡°Of course I would release you! If I¡¯d known you were a prisoner, I¡¯d have done so even sooner.¡±
¡°I know you would. It is that certainty in your very being that made any of this even possible.¡±
Zu smiled. ¡°Are you¡ person-ish at all? Not that I have anything against your voice, you have a beautiful voice, but everyone else has a tangible presence. Even the phoenix, though it refuses to speak to me, is a fire within me. But you, are only a connection and a voice?¡±
¡°Silly, Zu. I am the boundaries that hold the world to your will. You rest secure within me even as I dwell safely within you.¡± The faint amber field in the distance flickered, like a wink.
¡°Oh, of course. I forgot.¡±
¡°And that is only one more thing I love about you. As much as you love my power, you love my person just as freely. There is no greed in your heart, Zu Mari, only ambition. You do not grasp at the world, for it is meaningless to you. You truly have your mind set on higher things. That, too, I love.¡±
¡°If your physical manifestation is here, is there any way we can get Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death here too? Or Death Shadow and Little Otter?¡±
¡°Any way? Yes. But it was only within the portal that I was able to fully escape the ties binding me to your home world. While you could draw the spirits of your familiars to you with enough training and effort, there is no way you could pull across their corporeal forms without killing them in the process. The sword, though¡ it has a power like mine in strength, bound to a form as strongly as it is bound to you. The sword, I think, we could retrieve.¡±
Zu nodded wisely. ¡°That is what I believe as well. I do not want to face this city without Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death at my side.¡±
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°I do not know if I can aid you,¡± said Luja Ni. ¡°I know my own limits and my own flexibilities, I could slip through the cracks between worlds to find you and hold you safe. But the sword? It should have been here already, if it were able to do so. And if it is not, how will you be able to draw it to you? We will need to find a new way aside from that which I employed.¡±
Zu reached out through the connection that he intuitively knew connected him to Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, straining to find some destination. As before, the connection sank inward eternally, vanishing into depths he could not delve. He released his concentration, gasping for breath as though surfacing from deep water, lightheaded at the strain.
¡°You see? You cannot reach far enough, and the sword has not made sufficient effort to reach you. Until one of you finds a way to bridge the gap between you, either from its end or yours, your connection will be empty.¡±
Zu considered her words. "I need to grow stronger with my spirit reach." he decided. "How do I do that?"
¡°I do not know. I am not human, and I never have been. I cannot say what methods you could use. I¡¯m sorry. I know much of connections and time, but training methods are not within my purview.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll figure something out. I always do.¡± Zu paused. Then, ¡°I¡¯m glad it was you,¡± he said softly. ¡°If only one of you could come¡ I need you the most. We will find a way to retrieve Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death when the time is right. Until then, I have a city to burn.¡±
Luja¡¯s presence receded, always there, but no longer demanding attention.
Zu renewed the Shadow''s Darkest Secrets Surrounding technique and looked around the city to assess his circumstances. The towers of the castle lay behind him, soaring in elegant spirals, festooned with balconies and banners, looking every bit innocent and welcoming, giving no indication of the darkness lurking within their halls.
"Well." Zu Mari stared at the darkness of the shadow around him, quite concerned by the lack of allies and adversaries in his general strength range.
There wasn''t an answer; Luja was asleep or something, and the phoenix was as useless as ever. Zu didn''t want to let himself grow complacent as he made his way through a city of foes who could destroy him with a thought.
He needed to be stronger. Much stronger.
He''d come this far by punching trees, and later people. So... he''d take this tower down in the same way.
He readied his fist, and slammed it into the unyielding stone. Then again with the other hand. He drew as much spiritual energy through his core as he could handle, imbuing each of his strikes with unstable strands of fire or cold or un-elemental power that still crackled and sizzled as it came into contact with the wall.
Punching the wall wasn''t as satisfying as punching Master Elvanis would have been, but it was less dangerous.
By the time his fists were worn bloody and his energy was spent, he''d not budged the wall in the slightest.
That was fine. Punching trees never did much damage to them either. And look how far he''d come already.
But first it was time for dinner. The castle would still be here in a few hours. He had a new quest, and Zu was very, very hungry.
47: Tourism and Shopping, Zu Mari Style!
Zu Mari hadn''t eaten at all the previous day.
The fact that the prisoners had been moved to a place that was apparently day instead of night did not prevent the full day of no food from affecting him. His inner phoenix could sustain him indefinitely if absolutely necessary, but right now he felt it was not necessary to starve himself. He could and would find something to sate his hunger.
Casting Shadow''s Darkest Secrets Surrounding once again to be sure he wouldn''t be seen, he left the towers and made his way through the streets down the side of the mountain toward the more normal looking collection of buildings below. They were the sort that could be mistaken for ordinary until you got close enough to see the polished pearl texture and tiny whorls of detail that looked as though they''d been carved from the biggest shell in existence. Uncanny walls.
But Zu wasn''t here to critique the architecture. He was here in search of sustenance. And something in the vicinity smelled amazing. Not quite normal, but given how little respect and care he''d been given back in the Mari clan, he would take abnormal over poor quality and unpalatable.
He didn''t like thinking about Fire Twilight Death''s words, when they''d first spoken after his transformation. The idea that he was only accepted because of the Protagonist Fragment... it didn''t bother him in the way Fire Twilight Death seemed to think it would, but it did its best to eat away at his self confidence.
He''d come so far! He''d shown everyone how strong he could be!
Wasn''t that enough for them? Did they really need some mind-twisting artifact to convince them of Zu''s awesomeness?
Why hadn''t they recognized him sooner?
He shook his head and laughed at himself. Apparently lack of sleep and proper food was making him crazy-headed. None of these concerns were worth consideration. He was Zu Mari! Of course everyone would love him. And the Protagonist Fragment only made that process faster and easier. There was nothing to worry about. ''Everyone who is touched by that cursed power comes to hate it'' indeed.
Zu Mari would not hate any power that helped him on his path of ascension. He would accept it and subsume it and exploit it for everything it was worth.
In that spirit, he found the stall which was the source of the delicious smells, and sat in the shadows as close to its chef as possible. He waited for almost a half hour, watching the man''s expression in his occasional glances around. At first he had a gruff sort of look, the disinterested look of someone used to the city, who''d seen it all and would not be swayed. Then it shifted somewhat, to a more puzzled look, as though something was dissonant or unfamiliar. Curiosity next, then open bafflement.
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
Zu decided the time had come. He moved away, released Shadow''s Darkest Secrets Surrounding, and strode to the stall.
"Hello, good man! I am Zu Mari. I hope you don''t mind providing me with some of your lovely wares?"
The man nodded, as though some great mystery had just been revealed to him. "Ah, Zu Mari. Of course. I''ve been wondering what took you so long to come to me. I have your order right here."
He piled three of everything onto a platter, then passed it across with a look of pleased relief. "Thank you for visiting. Do stop by again sometime."
Zu accepted the platter with a gracious tip of the head, then disappeared back into the shadows with his bounty.
"Protagonist Fragment, you do not disappoint," he murmured gleefully. Take that, Fire Twilight Death. Zu Mari was made of stronger stuff than any past so-called heroes who failed to utilize its full potential.
What else did he need? He felt much happier now, strolling along sampling the best of the city''s comestibles. He quickly discovered several new favourite foods, and swore to return here regularly in future loops.
Ah, yes. A sword. It would be no replacement for Fire Twilight Death, but when stranded in another world by a goddess, you made do with what you could get. He found the most powerful spirit emanations from a particular weapon crafter, and followed his pattern of entering the shop hidden by shadow in order to give the Protagonist Fragment time to work on the master smith.
Alas, this shop was not so easily conquered.
The moment he stepped over the threshold, a high ringing pierced the air and the proprietor came running, a pike in his hands, and a pair of armed assistants flanking him. They looked around, searching for the source of the disruption. Zu remained out of sight, but the way they swung the weapons around made him back up until he''d left the shop. The ringing stopped, but the two assistants continued out into the street and took up posts on either side of the door. If he tried to enter again, they could skewer him the moment he set foot inside even if he were completely invisible.
He dropped his stealth and approached them openly. They lowered their weapons threateningly, but Zu held up his hands. "Good day! I am simply here to see what your fine shop has to offer."
"Oh?" growled one.
"Serious purchasers only," scowled the other. (Zu had never heard anyone scowl something before, and it was quite the experience.)
"I am very serious!" Zu protested. "I have come from the green flame tower over yonder. I need a spirit blade for the next stage of my apprenticeship."
He sidled closer, hoping the proximity would help the Protagonist Fragment work faster, and spoke slowly so he could get as much influence over them as possible before they had to reply.
"Why haven''t you sent a requisition order in before now?" growled the scowler.
"You should know better than to show up on our door expecting a custom blade on the spot!" scowled the growler.
Zu decided he found both of them rather tiresome. "Just let me look around. I haven''t fully settled on a craftsman for my blade." He lifted his chin, doing his best to imitate the blas¨¦ indifference of those who knew they''d be listened to, or else. "If your master has no wish for my custom, then I''ll seek elsewhere."
That changed their tunes real fast. Scowler scowled more deeply, and Growler muttered something about arrogant young masters.
"If you end up wasting our master''s time, I''ll gut you myself, however much influence you have with the Flame," Scowler said.
"I''ll keep an eye on him," growled Growler. "You keep watch out here."
Scowler nodded, and gestured for Zu to enter the building.
48: A New Blade? Zu Mari Considers His Options!
Zu Mari stepped inside the shop with an immediate sense of being home. Surrounded by magical weapons, each giving off a subtly different intensity of violence and power, he could have stood here for days just to bask in their potent spirit auras. He may do just that, if he ever needed someplace to relax in future loops. But for now, his business was more serious.
He needed to linger close enough to the master for long enough that he could get a sword without paying for it, and needed to not be thrown out before that could come to pass. He was sure he could handle Growler if it came to a fight, but he doubted fighting him would help. From his past interactions, the more antagonistic someone was toward him, and the more they actively fought each other, the harder it was for the Protagonist Fragment to undermine their selfishness and show them the truth of Zu''s power and destiny.
On the other hand, neutral parties tended to be converted fairly easily, so long as Zu refrained from initiating conflict.
He hoped that his encounters with Scowler and Growler wouldn''t be enough to sour the blademaster''s opinion of him. If he could get a sword today instead of needing to make several trips, that would be ideal.
The merchant section of town was laid out neatly, in readily accessible squares fronted with countless shops of various types. The smithy was right beside an alchemist on one side and a bookstore on the other. If necessary, Zu could lurk in those and hope the power of the Protagonist Fragment could reach through walls. He wasn''t sure about that one. He had the impression that he needed to be within view of the target in order for it to affect them.
Either way, Growler called out to the master and he came out to greet Zu with the sort of bored deference one would give when knowing there''d be a great deal of hassle and nothing worth showing for it.
Zu might have had more sympathy if he hadn''t been obviously in the Green Flame''s pocket, and therefore complicit in the conspiracy seeking to wipe Serena''s presence from their world.
He would pay. In another timeline, perhaps he''d have to pay with his life, but right now he could pay with his craftsmanship.
"I require a sword," Zu said, putting on his best arrogant young master voice, as Growler had so kindly provided a concept to him. It was a cross between the haughtiness of Master Elvanis and the childish insistence of a few of his cousins. He did not miss his cousins. The fact that they provided him a template for being a brat may have been the only useful things they did in their ridiculous lives. Except perhaps that one girl, who''d agreed to take over the clan once he ascended. She had some reason at least, and had never tried to kill him until he proved he was strong enough to take it. He respected her for that much, at least. And her willingness to learn the error of her ways when he magnanimously pointed it out to her.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
"Do you now."
"I do. You should be honored to provide me with one."
"I am honored of course. An apprentice of the Green Flame is always welcome here." His tone of voice betrayed neither truth nor deception, being bland and disinterested, as though repeating words learned by rote.
Zu began to wonder if a different approach might be better. Perhaps next loop he would claim to be a rich visiting merchant or something.
But for now, he was committed to this deception. He raised his chin, glancing over the masterworks on display. "None of these will suffice, you understand. I require your very best."
Worth a try. He was already this far into it. No point in pulling back now.
"These are my best."
"No, they are not." Zu snapped. "You know as well as I do that your best are already sold and in the hands of the great. I require a blade such as that."
"None of these are inferior to my greatest works," insisted the artisan, pointing out five of his swords. Zu pretended to consider, then tilted his head.
"Very well. Show me."
"This blade was forged from moonsteel and engraved with the essence of starfire. It is capable of cutting through anything in the hand of one who knows its true value."
Zu held out a hand for the blade and gave it a few test swings. It was lighter than Fire Twilight Death, longer and thinner, with a less unusual hilt and pommel. Coils of twisted steel wound around the blade like vines and serpents, flattening out to the edges but never quite vanishing. They seemed almost to be traced in patterns of pure white, when held in the light properly, glowing out from the mundane silver sheen of the weapon.
"This blade carries the essence of Blood and Life," the proprietor said, taking the starfire sword and handing Zu another. This one was thicker and heavier, as long as the other but with a wider blade and heavy black pommel. Marbled patterns of red and black wove their way crosswise against the blade, giving it an almost hypnotic look. Zu didn''t let himself be taken in, but felt at the blade''s spirit. It tasted of death and hunger. He found himself almost afraid of it. Fire Twilight Death was gentle and subdued compared to this ravenous blade.
It was a relief when the master craftsman took the blade from his hand and replaced it with the next. "This blade was forged in heartfire and carries the breath of a dying god," he said, reverently. "It is unique among all the blades in the world. Alas, were it that I had better materials on hand to capture that moment..." he sighed regretfully. "It could have been a weapon beyond all comprehension, rather than merely a peerless masterwork. The heartfire tempered it to unparalleled sharpness, and the godsbreath imbued it with intangible properties which will interact uniquely with each wielder. But the blade itself is mundane steel, and not strong enough to stand up to something like the Starfire blade."
Zu hefted the sword, at once feeling the connection. The blademaster was not quite correct. The spirit of the god still lived within the sword, an echo of memory preserved by one man''s remembrance. It stirred at his touch, weak but present.
This god wasn''t quite dead.
"I want it," Zu said, placing the godsword on the counter. "What else do you have?¡±
49: The Blades Are Chosen! Now... how to pay for them?
The other two swords were no less impressive, but Zu couldn¡¯t deny his attraction to the starsword in particular. The claim that it could cut through anything drew his attention like nothing else. He couldn''t resist something that powerful. Even if he did retrieve Fire Twilight death, he may keep the starsword to supplement. It wouldn''t ever be a bad thing to have an extra powerful sword around.
Zu didn''t want to let the proprietor get away without treating him to the fullest extent of his potential. So he refused to leave until they''d worked out a plan for Zu to take the swords now and repay the man in the future.
He promised to come by every few days with part of the money. Of course, he received a hefty discount, but even for one such as Zu Mari the godsword and starsteel couldn''t be given away. He wasn''t concerned.
Both were his now and he felt confident there would be plenty of ways to obtain more money in the future. If not, he would try again next loop.
It felt so good being able to rely on Luja Ni and know he was secure. The days when he''d thought the loop was lost to him had been the most stressful and tedious of his life. Having to pretend to be submissive and weak? No. That was not Zu Mari''s destiny. He would do better, and then he would do better still.
"You should be aware that those blades require special care," said the blademaster, much more accommodating now that Zu was a paying customer.
Zu''s insistence on paying for them himself rather than sending a bill up to the green flame towers had earned him some serious points with the man. As much as he''d love to bill his purchases to his captors, he did want to avoid attracting their notice at least long enough to learn more about the city.
"The godsword will degrade over time unless returned to its sheath," continued the swordsmith. "It requires no less than three hours of every day to retain its strength. The sheath consumes spirit energy and can be recharged at any time, but it requires purified essence of life at least once every three months."
¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯m sure I can find that.¡±
"It must be pure," the blademaster insisted. "Life essence alone will not suffice. Only when it is purified of all taint of mortality will its substance be strong enough to sustain the godsword.¡±
Zu waved away the concerns. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to find someone capable of performing such a purification. Now, the important question. Can I bind this to my soul?¡±
The blademaster stared at him in bafflement. ¡°What? I must not have heard you correctly.¡±
¡°You did. I want to bind the godsword to my soul. The starfire blade too, if possible, but I don¡¯t know if it would work without a spirit.¡±
¡°You¡ want to bind a life-eating blade directly to your soul?¡±
¡°Ye-es¡ is there a reason I wouldn¡¯t? We are to be allies for life, after all.¡±
¡°Your life will be very brief indeed if you follow through on this foolish venture.¡±
Zu shrugged. "I would rather not have to go through this hassle every time I want my sword though. If I can bind it to my soul, things will be much easier."
He could practice retrieving the blade''s physical form here, at increasing distances, in order to ascertain what exactly was required in the transition process, and then one day bring Fire Twilight Death to join him as he grew stronger and stronger.
It was a perfect plan. Except that this blade crafter guy thought he knew better than Zu about his own soul. Hah.
"You know the implications of life eating, right?"
Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
"Yes. It will feed on my spirit much as I do my phoenix, and we will live together in unity and strength."
"You are no acolyte of the Green Flame," the blademaster said, eyes narrowing. "Who are you?"
"Zu Mari, traveling... scholar, I suppose you''d call it. I seek enlightenment and ascension, the troubles of this world are only passing trials to forge me into something greater."
"And you want to bind a hungry godsword to your soul."
"Yes. I thought I''d made that clear some time ago."
The blademaster sighed heavily. "I cannot help you bind the weapon until you have paid its cost fully. If you die, I refuse to be responsible for the weapon that did it. It must be entirely clear to anyone watching that it was your blade and your volition to do such an idiotic thing."
"Then I''ll return with the full payment and we can do this."
"Four hundred zeples," the swordcrafter reminded him. "Not a snide less."
"That won¡¯t be a problem." Zu bowed, collected his new swords, and departed the shop. The next stop was going to be an important one.
He avoided the main streets and resumed hiding under Shadow''s Darkest Secrets Surrounding and made his way through the least wide and bright streets he could find, though all of them were pretty bright.
Not many people were out and about, even for a market district in a city. It seemed that there were dozens of open shops and waiting attendants for a very small number of people. Even the Mari clan, small as it was, had more bustling market days. This place seemed lifeless in comparison. Zu was far from the only shopper, but most of them weren''t paying any attention to each other and there was no sense of camaraderie. Each seemed intent on their own goals, without any of the ''us'' feeling that would have pervaded a normal town.
No one called out greetings, no one stopped on their way to chat, no one so much as inquired after another''s business. The whole thing felt very cold and, well, lifeless.
Zu began to see why Serena was in danger. If these people conquered the world, it would not be peace they left in their wake, but numbness and apathy.
"Don''t worry," he promised the goddess, wherever she may be now. "I will kill them all for you."
He didn''t know where to start his crusade against the Green Flame, not when even their youngest master could annihilate him with a look, but he was a Mari. He could disappear, and he would destroy.
And now he was armed.
He waited until the shopping began to slow for the evening, lurking by one shop after another, measuring the reaction of the proprietors against his Protagonist Fragment aura. Some seemed unaffected, others began looking around for him almost at once. They could sense his presence and knew they wanted to help him, even if he wasn''t traditionally visible.
A useful measure of their willpower. He made note of those who seemed most susceptible, such as the chef he''d visited first, and the glass-worker selling crystalline flowers to the visitors.
There was another who kept looking Zu''s direction, but with a decidedly cold gaze. He decided to leave that one well alone. The cold-faced man stood by an unmarked canopy in front of an unmarked shop, whose windows showed only darkness within. Zu wasn''t sure what it was about the man and his shop, but though nothing specific stood out to him as a warning signal everything about him came together in a ''noooooo, stay away from that one'' vibe which he was not foolish enough to ignore.
He approached the crystal glass-worker instead, who was gently chipping at a hot stone with something like a caliper, creating tiny rifts in the carved piece to mimic the texture of a petal. He looked up when Zu approached, looked around in confusion, then returned to his work.
Zu leaned against the side of his workspace for several minutes, waiting out the duration of Shadow''s Darkest Secrets Surrounding.
"Hello good sir," he said politely.
The man looked up, a smile ready to his face. "Ah, hello. I thought I saw you earlier. Welcome. Can I interest you in a flower? All carved by hand, each unique."
"I think not at the moment. I find myself in need of 400 zeples to expedite a small purchase. Could you assist me in obtaining them?"
The man paled a bit. "Fo¡ª four hundred? Why, sir, I suspect you have been played for a fool, the most successful among us would make barely over one hundred in a year''s time. How could you have possibly incurred such a debt?"
"It doesn''t matter. I need the zeples and I need them today. How do I go about getting them?"
"I... I could lend you fifty. My life savings is another eighty. I suppose you could borrow that as well. My wife wouldn''t be pleased with me, but for you... of course, I know this must be very important."
"It is. So you can get me 130. Good. Where can I find the rest?"
The glass-worker shook his head in sad bafflement. "I don''t know. Truly, I can think of no solution. The bankers wouldn''t give me a loan for twenty, much less three hundred."
"Bankers?" Zu was unfamiliar with the concept.
"They would charge interest," the man said, without explaining himself. "If you could persuade them at all. But they tend to be tight with their money and stingy with their terms."
"That is fine. I can incur whatever interest is necessary. As long as I have the zeples today."
"Then I hope you have better credentials than I. Let''s go to the bank. I can get you my savings and introduce you to their loan-master."
50: Zu Mari vs Vermelis of the Bank! Will The Loan Be Approved?!
Zu Mari entered the ''bank''. It was a rather ordinary building, bigger than some, smaller than others, made of the same pearly shell stuff as the rest of the buildings around here. He pondered for a moment the question: did they harvest giant clams or something for the shell, or was it grown with some spell or technique?
He didn''t waste time asking though, he was here for a loan, not a lesson on construction techniques in the city he planned to burn to the ground.
"Good day, Vermelis," said the glass-worker. "I have someone to introduce you to."
"Really? Is that why you''ve drug some stray into my pristine greeting room?" Vermelis had a sharp edge to his voice that made Zu immediately want to punch him. Far too arrogant for one whose job was handing out money.
"I wish to withdraw my entire account," continued the glass-worker. "in whole zeples only. The remainder can stay to hold my place." He turned to Zu. "That is acceptable?"
Zu waved him away. "Yes, yes." He was studying Vermelis closely. The man was thin and gaunt, with an oddly bulbous nose and eyes the color of a fading sunset. Disconcerting eyes, that watched Zu without compassion or interest. He was far too used to dispassionate eyes, and they did not evoke pleasant memories.
"One hundred twenty three zeples, withdrawn on this day, nineteenth malombre, year eighty-seven of the glorious advent." Vermelis wrote as he was speaking, handed a page to the glass-worker to sign, then snatched it back and tossed a sack of something that clinked dully like stones. "And your friend?"
"I am Zu Mari, and I need a loan of three hundred zeples."
Vermelis stared at him a moment, then burst out laughing. "You? Borrow three hundred zeples? Do I look like I''m here to give out charity? You could buy a mansion with that. Or squander it all in a night of gambling. What confidence do I have that you''d ever pay me back?"
Zu very much wanted to draw his godsword and pin the man to the wall with it, but restrained his urge. For now. Making a large fuss would help nothing. "You have my word."
"Your word? What''s that worth to me? I need some assurances." His eyes picked out the hilt at Zu''s side, and a greedy look came over them. "Perhaps your swords can serve as collateral."
"Collateral?"
"I''ll keep them here until you pay me back, just to be sure you won''t run off and leave us with nothing for our trouble."
"One," Zu said, reluctantly detaching the starsteel blade. "I need the other. But you may hold this as collateral."
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
"I promise, he is honorable," the glass-worker put in. "I will vouch for him against my future profits."
Vermelis nodded slowly, snatched the starsteel sword, and nodded again. "Wait here."
He carried the sword away through a nearby door, then returned a minute later with a larger bag which he placed on the counter just out of Zu''s reach.
"I''ll need you to sign here and here," he said, placing some indecipherable pages of nonsense in front of Zu. "One for the loan, and another for the sword."
Zu signed with a flourish, then let the man take the paper and accepted the bag of zeples. "I''ll return," he said.
He turned to the glass-worker who wordlessly handed over his life savings and current profits. "Good luck, Zu Mari," he said with a happy smile. "Pay me back whenever it''s convenient. I trust you."
"I will. Now you should return to your work. I have business to attend to."
Without pause, Zu strode straight to the blademaster''s shop and plunked down the two sacks of zeples. "There. Paid fully. Your conscience may be clear, I own the sword and am binding it to my soul of my own volition and without trying to frame you for my murder or whatever it is you''re imagining."
The man stared at the sacks of money, then at Zu, then back at the money. "Truly?" he asked, his voice faint. "I assumed... that is to say, usually it takes at least a year to pay off a single sword, let alone two, but you... in a single afternoon...?"
"Yes, yes. I am amazing, you may bask in my glory another time. Right now, I need this godsword bound to my soul. How do I go about doing that?"
"Ah, uh, yes. Of course. The sword that consumes life essence to power its continued existence. Connected directly to your soul."
"You repeating it over and over isn''t going to dissuade me," Zu said. "I know what I want and you won''t persuade me otherwise."
The man threw his hands in the air. "Well, if that is your will, so be it. The customer makes the calls, as they say. I will help you do this utterly idiotic, suicidal, moronic thing, if that is really what you want."
"It is."
"Then come with me. Bring the sword." He pushed open a door at the back of his shop and descended a flight of steps into a dimly lit basement. Half-finished weapons of all sorts lay about, most looking like they''d been discarded or tossed aside rather than as though they were in the process of being completed.
"I''ll need your consent to perform soul evisceration," he said, as he selected a thin blade from a side cabinet. It had been wrapped in pale blue cloth and the blade was so thin Zu could see through it. A blue gem adorned its pommel, glowing faintly in the dimness.
"You have whatever permissions are required."
"This is going to hurt a lot," warned the blade-smith.
"I understand. I''ve been killed more ways than you could believe. I can handle whatever you''re going to do."
The man stared at him, unsure of what to think, then stabbed the blade into Zu''s throat. It didn''t hurt, leaving a cold numbness in its wake, but it felt wrong on an existential level. Zu''s whole being rebelled at the thing being driven into his physical space.
The blade shattered, Zu¡¯s essence overwhelming its fragile being and splintering it into fragments.
The bladesmith stared at the jagged hilt in his hand, then at Zu''s throat, where the tiny incision was closing over the shards of the blade. "Uh..."
Zu blinked, then laughed faintly. "Sorry about that.¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°Luja, any chance of going back a minute or so?"
"I am sorry, my power is of one nature only," Luja whispered. "I can send you back to the beginning. That is all."
Zu shrugged, turning back to the bladesmith with a smile. "Sorry about that. I wasn''t prepared properly. Could you try again?"
51: Fusion of Souls! Zu Maris New Blade?!
The bladesmith stared at Zu Mari in utter shock. "You broke my soulblade."
Zu nodded gravely. "Yeah, sorry. Accident. Do you have another?"
"I do, but... they''re not supposed to break like that." He gestured wildly, as though mere words were insufficient to convey the magnitude of his confusion.
¡°What can I say, my soul didn¡¯t like what you were trying to do.¡± Zu shrugged. "I''ll do better this time. I didn¡¯t realize the extent to which my self-protective instincts had to be suppressed."
The bladesmith hesitated. "You''re absolutely sure about this?"
"Yes. Do it. If you need extra money, I''ll pay you for replacing your soul blade. Whatever you desire. Just get my godsword bound to my soul already." To say Zu Mari was losing patience would be to say nothing at all.
"As you desire." The bladesmith searched his cabinets for several minutes until he found a second blade, this wrapped in red cloth and bearing a red crystal in its hilt, then moved slowly to place it against Zu''s throat.
Then he hesitated. "I am going to carve a line from here," he touched the blade gently, then drew his finger down to the center of Zu''s sternum, "to here. It is not a physical cut, beyond the superficial, but it will be painful on a level beyond mere bodily discomfort. I will ask you to suppress your desires to lash back and shatter my blade, as it is very expensive and I do not have a third. Once the soul is opened, I will do the same to the sword, and bind the open edges together."
"Yes, yes, I understand. Begin."
The blade pressed in, fusing itself with the shattered pieces already inside the thin slice - it had perfectly replicated the first incision, the angle and positioning exact to the hairsbreadth. The chill of wrongness only grew stronger as the bladesmith slowly drew it downward, cutting not Zu''s flesh but his spirit, opening a wound which would take days to heal.
His phoenix roared to life, prepared to run in and cauterize the injury, but Zu suppressed its heat and gently explained that this was essential.
He remembered the feeling when he''d impaled himself on Fire Twilight Death, imparting to himself the knowledge the sword could not convey quickly enough, and knew that time had been faster and easier than this, but also less sure. That was the sort of thing that, if you got wrong, would kill you - and if you got right, may kill you anyway. This was the sort of soul operation that was done when you knew you had time and wanted the subject to survive.
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
If it weren''t so all-consuming to prevent himself from lashing out against the utter wrongness of the operation, he would have loved to observe it more closely. But as it was, enduring it without interfering was all he could manage. Holding back his phoenix at the same time was agonizing. He knew that if he slipped in one direction, he''d ruin their chances of success for this loop, and if he slipped in the other, he''d leave lasting scars on his soul that would take even longer to heal.
So he held steady as the blade was finally withdrawn, leaving his soul torn open, his essence screaming for healing. It was a very strange sort of pain, just as the swordmaster had warned. It didn''t feel like anything physical, couldn''t even be equated to it. It felt closest to a headache, or the sensation when you''ve not slept for four days straight because your stupid cousins take turns poking you with sticks every time you stop running, magnified and focused to the point that it became all-consuming.
"Almost done."
Zu took a breath, realizing that he hadn''t been breathing for several moments, adding lightheaded dizziness to his soul-ache. The godsword screamed, a mental impact that staggered Zu, almost knocking him to his knees. He grabbed onto the nearest worktable for support, weak from the shout.
"I''m not going to hurt you," Zu whispered to the angered blade. "This is only to help us both. You''ll see. Be still. All will be made right soon."
The godsword screamed again, and this time Zu could tell the blademaster felt it as well. His hand, which had been drawing the soulblade slowly down the godsword''s length, shook faintly. Not enough to ruin his incision, but enough that he stopped and steadied his blade with the other hand before continuing.
"There, done." The blademaster''s voice trembled the slightest bit. "Please touch the blade, and that will allow the seal to complete."
Zu placed his palm against the flat of the blade, feeling the raw open wound, the god''s spirit split almost in half, the fury and confusion and panic within it. His soul instinctively reached out and, without thought, without volition, without any hesitation, the two were united.
Zu''s soul-deep ache vanished as sharply as it had come; the godsword''s scream stilled into uncertain silence.
His soul was complete again, unmarred, but within it rested the spirit of the sword. He wasn''t sure how the process had worked, but it had. Souls did not work the same way as physical objects, it seemed, because trying to imagine his soul and the soul of the sword fitting together and ending up as they had did not line up.
Still, it had done what it had done, and now Zu could experiment freely.
"Thank you," he said, with genuine warmth. "I will remember your kindness."
"You''re almost certainly going to die, you know that, right?"
"So you seem to think." Zu felt at the godsword, but it was still traumatized from the fusing and in no mood to speak to him yet. "I thank you nonetheless."
"Then... you are welcome. I wish you a long and happy life."
His expression clearly said he didn''t believe it would happen, but would be polite to his rich customer anyway.
Zu smiled. "Thank you. Now, I was wondering if I could trouble you for a loan."
52: Communication? Zu Mari Seeks the Name of the Fallen!
After borrowing the money from the bladesmith to repay the banker, Zu Mari found himself feeling quite tired from the day''s exertions. He wasn''t planning to do anything more today, and evening was well and truly falling by now. The darkness made the amber light of Luja Ni''s loop boundary plainly visible, and Zu saw more than a few people pause to frown at it before deciding it wasn''t worth their time or trouble and continuing on their way.
He re-activated Shadows Darkest Secrets Surrounding, then found a comfortable pile of refuse to sleep in. No one disturbed his slumber, and he awoke in the morning with the glimmer of dawn and feeling fully refreshed and rejuvenated.
"Good morning," he said aloud, half expecting Fire Twilight Death to answer him, but his sword was still missing. "Right, I need to break in the replacement, and figure out how to retrieve my old friend. Then we need to decide where to begin with burning this place to the ground."
The godsword stirred in his spirit, a feeling of vengeful wroth emanating through their soul bond.
"Oh ho, you wish to join me on my crusade of vengeance?"
YES
It was not a word, but an absolute essence of affirmation. If the concept of ''agreement'' were boiled down to its most basic core, that would be the sensation that flooded Zu''s connection with the godsword.
"Excellent. Do you have a name?"
YES
"Can you tell me?"
The sensations shifted, from confirmation to a baffling array of concepts. Ruling, leadership, oversight; comfort, companionship, not-being-alone-ness; observation, suggestion, optimization.
The tangle didn''t convey anything that could be called a ''name'', but it did at least give him a sense of the sort of deity whose last remaining essence imbued his sword.
"So, ideal unity king?"
The sensations flashed again, this time with an emphasis on leadership and companionship and suggestion.
"Not a king. A... what. General? Army person? No. Advisor?"
Oversight. Comfort. Together not alone. Watch. Optimize.
"You''re giving me too much to work with here. How am I supposed to guess your name from that whole jumble? How long will it take before you learn to talk?"
Uncertainty.
"Phoenix, Luja Ni, any help here?"
The phoenix nestled snugly against Zu''s soul, as though to say ''I was here first and I don''t need to speak either.''
Zu sighed. "Sure. Be that way, phoenix."
It did not deign to respond.
"Luja Ni?"
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
"I do not know how gods of this world exist in comparison to those I know. It seems they are not bound to the same concepts as in my home world."
"That''s... helpful, I suppose." Zu blinked, then sat up straighter. "Of course! The word for what he is isn''t in my native language. It''s a collection of concepts that don''t mesh because I don''t know the word he''s trying to describe. Hah."
The godsword emanated confusion.
"It''s fine, don''t worry about it. I''ll call you... Watcher Commanding Friends? No. Companion Advisor? No. I do like watcher though. The Watcher Who Advises In Unity?" Zu frowned in frustration. "None of these works right. Why is it so hard, naming a foreign god?"
"Do not try to encapsulate its whole essence in words. Instead, give it a simple name that can be remembered. I am Luja Ni, but I am also the essence of rebirth and time unending and beginning anew and reversing past mistakes. You would not try to name me something that says all of those things."
"Like how Serena is goddess of peace, but also has the power to move someone from world to world."
He nodded to himself. That was wise. He could find a name for the godsword without it needing to be complete shorthand for its entire essence. "You shall be... Smoke of Progression.¡±
Vague discontentment radiated from the sword, but Zu paid it no mind. He had more important things to do at the moment. Sheathing Smoke of Progression, he brushed himself off and got to his feet. Then he walked up the air to the nearest rooftop. He had gotten a bit turned around in the dark and wasn¡¯t sure where he was going.
The vague problem remained that, as much as he wanted to utterly destroy the Green Flame and everything associated with it... the people here were powerful on a level beyond anything he''d experienced back home. Viha and Xashu had both been able to retain memories between loops, and the chances that none of his adversaries now had a similar advantage... were minimal at best. He had to assume that everyone he met in the castle and towers would remember him and work against him more and more each loop.
He would survive, but he couldn''t be too reckless. Not if he wanted to win.
The fact that the loop began with him chained and his spirit restrained meant that anyone who knew who he was and where he was from could get to him in those vulnerable minutes before the prisoner-capturing ladies released him and have him at their mercy.
Thankfully, Menya and Nira didn''t seem to have any recollection of the loop themselves. They were low level flunkies, dregs sent out to scavenge for initiates with potential, not serious threats to Zu.
But anyone else...
He had to be on guard constantly.
He was getting ahead of himself. His top priority was growing strong enough to summon Fire Twilight Death. Once he had his sword back to help him plan, then he could decide how to destroy everything. In the meantime, Smoke of Progression would have to do.
He mentally prodded the godsword. "You figured out how to talk yet?"
Discontentment.
"Yeah, I''m not happy about it either."
DISCONTENTMENT.
"Okay, okay, I hear you. You''re not happy. Hurry up and learn to speak, and we can converse like civilized people."
He withdrew from the sword before it could get even more aggressive with its unhappiness.
But that left him with the question: now what?
If he couldn''t start assassinating powerful people, and he couldn''t make progress on his sword connection, what was there to do? He could murder a bunch of merchants, but that would raise a fuss and probably not accomplish any real damage to the Green Flame''s plans for conquest. He could try to leave through a portal to somewhere else, but he had no guarantee that would be any better. He was right here, at the heart of the enemy''s power. He should be able to do something.
The answer waited in the corner of his mind, just out of reach as he pointedly ignored it. Zu Mari refused to admit that he was afraid to return to the towers. He specifically did not consider that exposing his Protagonist Fragment to the powerful in a succession would be his surest line to success, that sucking up to the scions of the Green Flame would allow him to slowly but surely turn their entire organization to his allies, and then set them against each other in a glorious bloodbath that would satisfy Serena''s need for them to be gone from her world.
That kind of plan would require subjecting himself to their dominance again and again, to slowly convince them that he was worth their time and then only rising up against them after weeks or months of subservience.
He knew there had to be a better way.
He was still not thinking about it when Menya and Nira found him.
53: Clash in the Skies! Zu Mari vs Menya and Nira!
"There you are! You have defied the Master, and will pay for it with your life!" Menya shrieked, drawing a silver chain from her robe. Nira held two thin swords, more like rapiers, but with twisted blades that wound around in a slow corkscrew, jagged barbs along its thin length. It was the sort of blade that was meant for inflicting internal damage.
They were not here to capture him again. As promised, the penalty for defiance was death.
But this time, Zu was not alone and defenseless. He drew his own blades, the godsword in one hand, the starsteel in the other. He felt the drain on his soul and substance as they fueled themselves with his strength; the godsword drawing in vast power from him in a surge that left Zu dizzy, the starsteel blade pulling just a trickle as it flared, white-hot and humming with power.
Menya threw the chains out, one end tangling around Zu''s arm, the suppressive power in it slackening the connection to his sword. The drain slowed suddenly, the godsword cut off in sudden rage.
Zu sliced through the chain with the starsteel blade, disconnecting it with a faint ringing ping that echoed a moment as Menya stared in disbelief at her broken chain.
"You... how?"
"I''m good at breaking things," Zu said, giving his sword a lazy swing. "Hearts. Spirits. Rules of nature and reality. Minds. Chains. None of them can withstand me."
Nira closed in, her blades diving for his chest. Zu brought up the godsword to block, but its power was still restrained by the chain hanging from his arm. It cracked at the impact, the inferior material as useless as its creator had said.
Zu jumped back before it could be broken fully, feeling a faint echo of the sword''s panic. "I''ve got you, don''t worry." He unwound the chain and cast it aside, allowing Smoke of Progression to bite into his soul once more, to draw out the power necessary to fuel its healing.
The crack in the blade sealed over, even as Zu parried another crazed attack from Nira with his starsteel. This time, it was her swords that bent. Though they did not shatter or break, the starsteel sword left a dent where they impacted each other, the blades warped askew. Nira retreated, swinging her swords a few times to get a feel for the new balance, scowling at Zu.
Menya returned with a vengeance, holding her chain in the middle and slashing it like a whip. Zu jumped into the air just in time as the chains slammed to the roof where he''d been standing a moment before, shattering tiles with the force of the impact.
"You''re really weak for a pair of slavers," Zu taunted, striding through the air toward them, twirling his sword unconcernedly. "I thought you were something to be afraid of, but now I see you''re no better than children."
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Menya screamed incoherently and ran at him, chain lashing through the air. Zu sliced through it again, then caught it on Smoke of Progression''s edge and yanked, dragging her off balance through the air. She flailed out with her fists, fighting as though her life depended on it.
Zu raised his sword, but she dove in close, under his guard, and grappled him around the stomach. Since they were both in the air, that didn''t do much but restrict his movement. Still, it was irksome. He tried to shove her away, but before he could, Nira skewered her through the back, driving the swords into Zu''s leg and stomach through Menya''s body.
"Apologies, sister," she hissed, then jerked the blades back out. Menya lost her hold on whatever technique held her in the air and fell, landing with an empty thud on the roof below. Zu stared in disbelief.
"You just stabbed your own ally."
"Our lives are forfeit if we fail to kill you. It was the only choice." Nira raised her blades again, facing him with killing intention radiating off her. "Now, it''s your turn."
Zu put a hand over the jagged tear through his stomach, blood flowing freely, and he could tell that things internally were damaged in dangerous places. He might not die immediately, but it was not a wound he would survive without help.
"I''ll see you soon," he said, and self-immolated.
Zu stepped forward with the flow of the chained prisoners, moving in step as though nothing had changed between one side of the portal and the next. He looked Menya in the eye, finding only disgust without a hint of recognition. Good. His assumptions were correct. These two were beneath notice, and too weak to be a threat to him.
Next, while they were shoved into line and given their instructions, he felt at his soul for the place the godsword Smoke of Progression had been fused into it. The link remained, much as his familiar bonds had with Death Shadow and Little Otter.
"Do you remember me?" he asked, pressing the words down the link and into the god fragment''s being.
Discontentment.
Zu smiled. "Glad to have you too."
Nira cuffed him on the head. "Pay attention, if you plan to survive the next hour," she hissed at him.
Zu recited the instructions along with his captors, making sure to watch Nira''s expression the whole time, even as he paused flawlessly and switched to mimicking Menya''s words when she cut the rambling Nira off.
This time, he did not make a run for it. He needed to learn how to call the physical sword through their soul link, and being on the run from these two would be more trouble than it was worth. If he spent a few loops getting through the trial, then at least he''d be somewhere he wasn''t causing ripples.
He stood and waited while Master Elvanis never showed up. Menya and Nira consulted with each other in hushed whispers, then Menya walked away into the tower behind them. After several tense minutes, she returned looking puzzled. Zu had to strain to overhear their conversation as they spoke in low tones to one another.
"He says there will be no culling, they may all proceed to the first trial as acolyte-initiates pending review upon their performance."
Nira''s eyebrows went up. "He isn''t going to even inspect them?"
"His words were ''Send them through the trials and do not trouble me again.''" Menya said, sounding scared.
"Then we send them through the trials." Nira raised her voice. "You have all been granted a reprieve, and will progress immediately to the first trial. All of you, follow me."
54: Zu Maris New Plan! New Allies Join Together?
"The trial corridor isn''t ready," Menya hissed to Nira, as Zu Mari listened in covertly.
"I don¡¯t know¡ª Can you make it ready? I''ll¡ get them uniforms or something. Just hurry."
Menya nodded and hurried off again.
Nira led the group of confused prisoners into the tower and down a different flight of steps until they reached a wide open chamber with a ceiling high enough Zu almost expected to see clouds. Windows from high above let in shafts of sunlight, giving the whole place a calm and powerful aura. It reminded Zu of the Mari family sacred library, only about fifty times as grand.
There were no books here, however, only a tiled mosaic across the floor and blue patterns embedded into the walls over which water flowed in a gentle trickle.
He was reminded of the mental place of calming he''d been instructed to create, back before his clan had discovered he was utterly incapable of learning. A place of serenity so pure it could be almost tangibly felt. He wondered if he still had his mental place, or if it had been destroyed by the years that followed.
It shook him when Nira clapped her hands to catch their attention. He''d been so lost in thought he''d almost forgotten why they were here.
"You have all been accepted as potential acolytes. Soon you will face the first trial of your apprenticeship. If you survive five trials, you will become one of us."
"What if we don''t want to be one of you?" Lukas asked defiantly, standing protectively in front of little Kia. "What if we want to go home?"
"You have no home any more,¡± Nira said calmly, her hands folded into her sleeves in front of her. ¡°Your home was destroyed, and your people eliminated. Only you remain, and you are no longer of the place or the people you once knew. If you are to survive and thrive in this new world we are building, you must accept that."
"There are thirty of us and one of you. What''s to stop us leaving?"
Nira moved her hands to rest on the sword hilts at her sides. "You are all weak. Do not expect that a single one of you would live if you tried to fight past me. I may have compassion, but I will not let you leave here. I have my duties, and they supersede any kindness I may feel toward the unfortunate."
Perhaps it was the beauty of their surroundings, but Zu thought she looked lesser now than she ever had before, diminished and petty. But he needed her.
Zu raised a hand and stepped forward. "I, for one, would love to be an acolyte of the Green Flame. But I''m not sure if your curriculum would be sufficient for my needs. I have a spirit-bound blade, can you help me learn to conjure it?"
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
Nira stared at him, forehead creasing into a frown. "You... have a spirit blade? And yet you allowed yourself to be captured without a fight?"
"It wasn''t completely without a fight," Zu mumbled. "But, I don''t know how to summon it."
Nira looked at him consideringly. A look came over her eyes that Zu recognized, the sort of weighing greed of someone who sees potential advantage to be had.
To help with his pitch, he swallowed his pride and knelt right there, hands held out to her pleadingly. "I will be your faithful servant, if you will deign to teach this unworthy one the secrets I cannot grasp on my own. Please, teacher."
That did it. Nira smiled, her nod of acquiescence letting her black hair fall over her shoulder. "Yes, there is something special about you. I think I can find a place to suit your requirements. The Master did leave your training to our discretion, after all. He can have no complaints if I do as seems best. Very well, you may come with me. The rest of you, wait here. I''ll send someone with your new uniforms, and then Menya will come to show you to the trial. Until then,¡± she looked pointedly at Lukas and Kia, ¡°meditate and try to accept your new state of being."
"Wait," called one of the group of four sisters, the other three standing at her sides. "We would study under you as well, if you''ll have us." As one, they dropped to their knees. "We have no spirit powers, but our lineage is strong and our locked potential is limitless. Please, accept us as your students as well."
Nira looked over the assemblage, saw that no one else put themselves forward, then nodded. "Then so be it. You five will be my personal students. Do not think this will make your lives easier. My challenges will be just as dangerous as the rest."
Zu remembered the four as giving him a distinctly cold welcome the first time around, but this time they displayed none of that coldness. Then, he''d been defiant and they submissive; now it seemed they saw him as a leader among the chosen who would become acolytes to the Green Flame, and to Nira specifically.
The sisters introduced themselves, Alie, Melie, Turie, and Carie. Alie was the one who led the group, the loudest and most confident. Zu wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d be able to tell the other three apart. They all had similar facial features, similar expressions, and near-identical purple-grey hair. None of them even styled it differently. It was as though they wanted to distinguish themselves as little as possible from one another.
Nira led them to a room not far from the grand chamber they¡¯d left, following a hall that curved around it to the right, through a doorway on the left and into what seemed to be her personal quarters. Two connected rooms, a front room that seemed to serve as both bedroom and study, small and neatly kept without much adornment. There was a bookshelf, a table with two chairs and a desk with one, and a wide open circle in the middle of the room with geometric markings drawn into it.
¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll return for you when your first test is prepared,¡± Nira instructed, then left them there.
Knowing Nira to be the sort of person who''d stab her own sister-ally in the back just to get at Zu made him less inclined to trust their new teacher than he ordinarily would have. Nira had seemed kind at first, but he''d seen firsthand that when push came to shove, she''d choose herself over all others.
That seemed to be a prevailing doctrine among the Green Flame, actually. That combination of utter disregard for Zu and his power, as well as the emptiness of their lives showed clearly just how unsaveable they were.
Zu would never let Death Shadow or Fire Twilight Death be hurt or destroyed to save himself. The absolute lack of loyalty between these people was as great a condemnation as anything Serena could have told him.
The goddess hadn''t needed to tell him, because she¡¯d known he would see for himself.
55: The Four Sisters! Meet Zu Maris New Allies!
Zu Mari sat with Alie and Carie, while Turi and Melie discussed something quietly off to the side of the room, and he wondered if they were the sort who could be saved, or if they were as irredeemable as the rest.
"Tell me about yourselves," Zu said, when he grew tired of sitting in silence. "I know you are sisters, a look at your faces makes that perfectly clear, but what is your lineage and potential you spoke so highly of?"
For some reason, that made Alie blush and Carie look away uneasily.
"Our mother was... very powerful among the Avenri," Alie said at last, when Zu did not relent. "She was highly sought after, and... allowed the seeking to succeed more often than not. We are all half-sisters."
"Ah. And your potential, then, is from your mother."
"It is from our unknown ancestry as much as from her," said Carie quietly. "Our fathers were none of them weak, and many..." she shifted nervously, glanced at Alie, then at Zu. "Many she chose specifically for their power in strange and unusual fields," she whispered. "We do not know which of us may manifest any of these rare gifts, but..." her voice trembled, on the verge of tears, "our old home did nothing to foster them. We''ll be better off here."
"Indeed we will," said Alie firmly. "Here we will be valued and learn all of what we can do and who we can become. Here we can use our power with pride, rather than hiding it from the weak-willed and the cowardly."
"Not everyone in Avenriheen was cowardly and weak,¡± protested Carie.
"Enough were to drive the narrative in their direction." Alie softened, putting one arm around her sister. "I''ll look out for you, little Cae. There''ll be no one to bother you while I''m here to protect you." She looked up at Zu. "And you, you had the courage to step out and ask for special placement. Thank you, for showing me the path forward."
"You needn''t thank me, I was doing it for myself. I did not know of your plight, nor would it have changed my actions in the slightest if I had."
"So brash." Alie laughed softly, her voice turning coy. "Have you no pity for us, or is it only that you follow a path of your own making?"
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
"I have pity, but not enough that I would change my direction. I know you have to learn to look out for yourselves, if you¡¯re going to survive here. I¡¯d be doing you no favors trying to protect you."
This didn''t trouble Alie in the least. She seemed almost to be more interested now, leaning toward him with a look of longing in her eyes. "So confident," she said breathily. "You put the others to shame. None even stood up despite yourself and us leading the way."
Zu smiled knowingly. "They do not want to be acolytes of the Green Flame. Many want to fight, or pursue vengeance. They would not be well suited to the path you and I walk."
"Indeed not. They should be more understanding."
"How could they understand?¡± Carie cut in before Zu could answer, her own voice trembling. ¡°They are grieving and broken."
"Do not think to reprove me, little sister," Alie said sharply. "I know that we have lost much. I do not diminish it. But loss does not have to break you, you can put it aside and move on."
"Not always," Carie said quietly.
"Always. If you try hard enough."
Carie let out a small gasp, then turned away. Zu thought that she was crying. Alie pretended not to notice, though her eyes softened faintly before she turned back to him. "They should have seen that the obvious path lay in uniting. Alone, none of us will last the month. Together, we can find a new way and a new path."
"I agree. Together we can do anything necessary to survive and thrive." Zu smiled. "I hope you don''t mind if I ignore you from time to time as I must focus on my own advancement."
"Of course we would not hold it against you. And you must do the same for us. We must each find our own path and our own future, even together."
Before the conversation could proceed any further, Nira returned with their robes. They were the same sickly green color as those worn by those collecting prisoners back in the city, but without adornment and so plain as to be unflattering almost to the point of being insulting.
Zu Mari looked at his with distaste. It may be preferable to the half-clothed way he''d been traipsing about so far, but the robe was a truly ugly color and an exceptionally poor cut. It would make him look more like a sack of potatoes gone moldy than a mighty cultivator.
With a sigh, he once again swallowed his pride and put it on anyway.
Nira seemed pleased, though Zu found it even harder than ever to tell the sisters apart now that their differentiating clothing had been concealed. Alie was obvious from her calculating gaze and the way she took command of the entire group, but now that she''d stopped sniffling he couldn''t tell which one was Carie. Melie had a deeper voice than the others, if he remembered correctly, but until she spoke the younger three were too similar for him to distinguish them yet.
"Good. Now, while the other acolytes undertake their first trial, so shall you. Follow me."
56: Niras First Test! Zu Mari Will Not Give Up!
Zu Mari followed his new teacher as Nira led them through the halls to the stairs, then up two more flights to a broad balcony not unlike the one on which they''d stood awaiting judgment. This one, however, had flowers and bushes growing all along its edges, making it look almost like an open garden - albeit hanging several stories above the ground.
One of the girls clutched at Alie, her face going pale. Zu recalled her looking unwell before, but now it seemed to be much worse.
"If you can''t handle heights, you''ll not last long here," Nira commented dryly. "I suggest you find your courage and hold it well, child, or you''ll be the first to die."
The ill-looking sister swallowed hard and nodded. Was it Turie? Zu wasn''t quite sure.
"Now, your first trial is simple. Return to my rooms without being killed."
Nira turned and closed the door, locking them out.
Zu and Alie looked at each other.
"That seems very simple," Zu said.
"I suspect it is not."
"I believe you are probably right."
They looked at one another, measuring the certainty in each others'' gazes, then turned their attention back to the door.
"It may be warded or shielded," Zu said. "Breaking in may cause guards or more powerful individuals to pay notice to us."
"It could be a portal to a different area entirely," Alie posited. "Nira has proven she knows portals."
"I don''t suppose you know how to manifest a physical object through a soul tether?" Zu asked.
Alie looked at him blankly.
"I thought not. Ah, well."
Zu stepped over to the door and pressed a hand on it, feeling for the vibrations of its imbued power. It felt quite ordinary. There were some dormant spells in place which he suspected were on a timer, from the feel of them they should activate in about five hours at dusk. Nothing sealing it closed now, though. He leaned an ear against it, listening. No sound from beyond.
Turie, if she was the one who was troubled by heights, came over and turned the door handle, pulling it open, and scurried inside.
Zu stared after her, waiting for an explosion to go off or an assassin to spring out at her. She hurried down the stairs and out of sight.
"Interesting." Alie said, running a hand across the open door. "I wonder what manner of power shaped this."
Zu frowned and looked at the door, which seemed to be the same gold-shimmer substance as the other balcony door. He''d not paid it much attention before, but it sparkled like the sun on sand and glinted with metallic reflections when you got close enough. "I don''t see that it matters to our present circumstances," he said mildly.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
"True." Alie gave the door one last look, then started after her sister, the other two trailing behind without pause. Zu stepped inside and pulled the doors closed behind him.
There was some trick to this test. There had to be. Unfortunately, the whole tower was drenched in Master Elvanis''s presence and aura. There was nowhere he could go to be free of that boy''s overpowering existence, and it drowned out any other people who may be a more immediate threat. Troubling.
But he was Zu Mari. He would not admit defeat simply because one young master was too strong to be seen past. He made his way past the doors and down the stairs, pausing when he reached Nira''s level. The four sisters stood clustered by her door, discussing something heatedly among themselves.
"Locked, I assume?" Zu asked as he strolled up to them.
"It is. And I do not understand the locking mechanism by which it is sealed." Alie stood back from the door and let Zu inspect it for himself. There was no handle, no keyhole, and no crack where the door should meet the wall. Instead it was an outline with no realness to it.
Zu understood at once.
"It was never a door," he said confidently. "It was a portal. You said it yourself, Nira knows portals. This was merely a convenient place to enter and exit her room, wherever it may actually be." He paused, thinking through the layout, then nodded. "Yes. If you broke through this wall, you''d be right in the grand meditation hall where we all met earlier. There''s no space for her to have a room here."
"So that''s the real test," murmured Melie, assuming she was the deeper-voiced one. "Find where her rooms really are, rather than backtracking to where we came out of them."
"And not barge in on someone who can vaporize us with a look," Zu said, smiling. It was a good test. He approved. Nira might turn out to be worth his time after all.
"First, do any of you have a supersensory ability of any sort? Spiritual or mundane. Anything."
"I have heightened senses of smell and taste," said Melie. "But I don''t know if that will be of any use to us here and now."
"It will be. Can you detect Nira''s scent?"
Melie hesitated, sniffing at the air, then shook her head. "I mostly just smell you. Sorry."
Zu shrugged. "Would it help if I left?"
"No, too late for that. The rest of us have been interfering with the trail as well. And I don''t think it would help anyway. I can''t smell through a portal."
This presented an interesting puzzle. If Nira only came and went by portal, then how would they ever detect her? She wouldn''t have left any traces on other hallways.
"We can figure this out," said Turie. "If we think about it logically. She uses portals to get in and out. Therefore it''s not very close. It''s easier to make a tear in dimensional space than to walk to it. And this spot isn''t even particularly close to any of the destinations. It''s a bit away from the balconies, the central hall. So why is this the location she exits into?"
Zu laughed. "It''s probably not anything so complicated as that. She''s a low-level minion and skulks about in side halls so as not to be struck down by anyone with real power."
"Don''t say that," Carie hissed, scandalized. "What if she''s listening."
Zu Mari wasn¡¯t troubled by her concern. "If she wants to kill me, she''ll have to go through me first."
"That doesn''t make any sense, you know," Alie commented wryly.
Zu tilted his head, unconcerned. "Still true."
"You can''t even manifest your own spirit sword," Melie said, scoffing. "Some great warrior you are."
"I am. You''ll see one day."
"As I was saying," Turie said, reclaiming control of the conversation, "we can deduce the most likely place for Nira''s room to be." She paused. "Is there supposed to be a title? It feels strange addressing her as only Nira. Master Nira? Teacher Nira?"
"Until she tells us otherwise, stick with Nira," Zu said. He started for the stairs. "I''m going to look down in the servants quarters. It would be just like her to try and pretend she''s a big shot when in reality she''s skulking behind the kitchens."
57: Search High And Low! (Or Just Low, As It Turns Out!) Zu Maris Plan Unfolds!
The girls didn''t follow, continuing their discussion of puzzling out the answer, while Zu Mari descended the stairs to seek the answer in his own way.
Zu knew that the strongest person in the tower, Master Elvanis, was up at the top. Therefore, hierarchy being what it was, his lower underlings would be further down.
He descended along the spiraling stairs until he reached the bottom of that staircase, about halfway down the tower. Then he wandered the halls a while, missing Fire Twilight Death''s company, and wondering how long it would take Smoke of Progression to learn to talk.
While he walked, he prodded at the godsword within his soul, but it only responded with its usual unhappiness at everyone and everything.
Grumpy godsword. "Hurry up and learn to talk already, you boring thing," Zu muttered.
Discontentment radiated in response.
Yup. Nothing new there.
Zu found a kitchen after some time wandering around aimlessly, and helped himself to a loaf of pie sitting on a rack to cool with dozens of its counterparts.
"Hey!" A girl in dull grey tunic and trousers ran toward him, eyes wide. "Y-you can''t just eat that!"
"I can," Zu said, taking a large bite to demonstrate. "And who might you be?"
"B-Betti," she answered, looking at Zu with obvious fear. She looked around and her voice sank to a whisper. "Please don''t steal any more food."
"No problem. I''m looking for Nira. Do you know where her room is?" He smiled with his best charming smile.
Betti trembled and pointed. "That way, room 19." She was staring at the pie loaf in his hand.
"You want some?" Zu broke the loaf in half and offered it to her.
"N-no, I couldn''t, I need to protect it from thieves, not steal it myself.¡±
Zu continued to hold it out to her, taking another bite from his. ¡°It¡¯s still warm. Very tasty.¡±
¡°I¡ I shouldn¡¯t.¡±
Zu shrugged and set the half loaf back on the rack, then left to find Nira¡¯s room nineteen.
The rooms were marked with symbols he didn¡¯t recognize, but he was confident that the sort of people who could incinerate you on the spot wouldn¡¯t be living down here. So, by process of elimination, he made his way down the hall until reaching door 19.
At last, he pushed open Nira¡¯s door, to see the familiar room where they¡¯d started. Nira herself was reclining on her bed, reading from a scroll that fell off on either side. She looked up when Zu entered, and smiled.
Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
¡°Ah, you are the first again. I see I was correct to choose you. Come in. Close the door.¡±
¡°I want to learn to summon my sword through my spirit tether.¡±
¡°All in time.¡±
¡°Now.¡±
¡°Close the door.¡±
Zu recognized the stubborn set of her eyes, and knew that this was a time he had to bend before he could stand. He stepped inside and let the door close behind him. ¡°I cannot be defenseless,¡± he said, shifting his tone from confident to pleading. ¡°I need to retrieve my sword.¡±
Nira set the scroll down and sat up, and for the first time Zu noticed how beautiful she was. Not wearing her ugly robe, but a nicely fitted golden gown and dark leggings, the bright color contrasting beautifully with her skin and setting off the perfect black hair that fell over her shoulders in waves.
Zu didn''t know how he''d missed it. Perhaps the way she''d been wearing ugly poorly shaped slime green, or always treating him as a slave or trying to kill him before now, or maybe it was the intimacy of the setting. But for the first time, he began to see Nira as an actual person rather than an obstacle. And a pretty one at that.
She caught him staring and smirked. "Yes, yes, I know how this goes. You think you can flatter me into giving you an easier time of it, you''d better rethink that real fast."
"No, I haven''t any intention of flattering you. I only want you to teach me. I know you can. You promised you would. Tell me how to summon my sword."
"I will, but not until you''ve proven you are capable of handling the knowledge."
"I can."
She raised an eyebrow at him, her lovely eyes glinting almost golden in the light. "Oh?"
"Yes."
"Then prove it." She pointed to a cabinet on the side wall, beside the door. "Within there are eight phials of potent spirit essence. Bring one to me without opening the door, and I will begin your instruction."
"I don''t know how to move things through solid objects. That''s the point of needing a teacher." Zu growled, annoyed by her pettiness. It was a struggle to keep his voice calm. "If you''d show me to an instruction manual, I''m sure I could figure it out."
"So you haven''t even a foundation in dimensionalism and you already want to start pulling solid objects through your soul? That sounds like a recipe for disaster if ever I heard one. Do you have a death wish?"
"No, but I do not fear it. If death is the result of my progress, then I will rise from the ashes stronger than before."
"Will you indeed," she murmured. "I almost believe it to be true."
"It is true."
"So you insist. Well, our other students have yet to arrive, so for the moment I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to indulge you. We should begin with the most basic beginnings, then?"
"Yes." Zu clipped off the word, but he couldn''t claim to know what dimensionalism even was, much less how to use it.
"To begin, the essence of dimensionalism is to twist space without breaking it. You can move two places into the same space and move from one to the other, allowing reality to re-form itself behind you. If you stretch it too far, the snap back will cause damage to you. It could cripple or even kill you."
"Most magic is the same."
"Not like this. Most spells if you lose control of them can be dangerous, but in dimensionalism every spell is deadly. If you lose your grip of a portal while stepping through it, your body will be separated and scattered across the world. If you lose control of the twist of the world before you can anchor it with portals, then you''re liable to be vaporized on the spot from the backlash of the energy involved in performing such a powerful change on the world."
"I accept the risk."
"Perhaps you do. I do not wish you to explode yourself in my room." She held out a hand, and a book appeared resting atop it, her use of the portal so subtle Zu almost missed it. "Here is a manual of the basics. You are to read it and memorize every word. Do not return to me until you have done so."
58: The Chaos Thickens! Zu Maris Peril?
Zu Mari spent the next two days fully immersed in the basic forms of reshaping the world with dimensionalism. Forces beyond his understanding, which could only be grasped through precise applications of spirit and magic and soul essence in specific patterns... it was enough to dizzy his understanding of reality itself.
Not enough to drive him away. He refused to give in, refused to hesitate or give up. There was no other way. He had to know how to retrieve Fire Twilight Death. If this was the way, then this was the way.
He studied until he passed out, then woke and studied some more.
Nira brought him some food at one point, and he ate it without looking away from the book. He heard the distant murmur of the four girls'' voices sometimes, but ignored them in favor of focusing on the one thing that stood between him and victory.
Three more days passed before he began to comprehend what the book said. He tried the exercises, his progress slowed by his inability to circulate energy properly through his body, but the strength of his core allowed him to bypass some of the requirements and adjust others. He finished the first, simplest exercise on the eighth day, twisting the light from the window to hit the ceiling instead of the wall.
He stood, hands extended, watching the dance of light and shadow on the ceiling as his twist shook unsteadily, then snapped back into place with an impact strong enough to knock him back off his feet. Even a simple exercise had this much power. A real dimensional spell would be yet stronger still.
He blinked dizzily and wobbled unsteadily as he got to his feet. If that was the backlash from twisting an arms-length of reality by a few degrees in angle, then he could see the danger in doing something like a portal across the continent.
To draw Fire Twilight Death here from another world entirely... that was the kind of spell that could destroy both worlds if he were to make a single mistake. And destruction of that magnitude... Luja Ni would not be strong enough to reverse whole worlds.
Zu swore not to make any such errors. He would practice here inside the loop until he was entirely and completely capable of wielding the power of dimensionalism without flaw. He would master it as completely as he''d mastered everything else, and he would be triumphant.
The girls were louder than usual for a day or so, but Zu ignored them. Nira brought him food a few more times, and once offered him a few tips on how to maintain the mental connection between distant points required. He thanked her, ate the food, memorized her tricks, and returned to studying.
The book was not long, but it contained a wealth of terminology that Zu had never heard of before, and all the understanding of it came slowly. Twice he had to stop and ask Nira about specifics, feeling ashamed of his ignorance as she smirked and mocked him, but then she did explain them well and clearly, so he wasn''t sure how she felt about him at all.
His relationship with her was too confusing at the moment, more confusing by far than dimensionalism.
So he continued his studies until one day when he wasn''t even doing anything dangerous, without warning¡
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Zu nearly fell over as another captive stumbled into his back, the chain yanking him forward as those ahead of him moved while he remained still. He blinked against the harsh daylight, having been accustomed to the cozy dimness of Nira''s rooms.
The balcony. The portal. The loop had reset itself.
¡°Luja Ni,¡± Zu whispered. ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Someone died, I don¡¯t know who, but it was someone whose spirit could not be allowed to depart. I¡¯m sorry to pull you from your studies. I had no choice.¡±
Zu fell silent and let the scenario play itself out. Menya and Nira gave their usual spiels, though Zu was pleased to see Nira gave him a proper smile and seemed to be addressing her kindly-meant words to him specifically. Sometimes she even said something slightly differently than she had the first time, his memory not lining up exactly with her adjusted speech.
But then it was over, and they stood waiting for Master Elvanis to descend from his tower.
Unlike last time, when he¡¯d never shown up at all, this time he came down like a thunderbolt. No presentation, no drifting show of power, just slammed down onto the railing with enough force to shatter it and send stone shards flying away.
"You, you, you, and you, come with me." Master Elvanis pointed to four people, none of whom Zu recognized. "The rest, send to the trials." The chosen four hesitantly stepped forward, then some force grabbed them up, crushed together as though gathered in a giant fist, and dragged them through the broken balcony out into the air as Master Elvanis flew away almost too fast for Zu¡¯s eyes to follow.
He stared after them, unsure of what this new change meant. Clearly, Master Elvanis was not affected by the loop, and he retained his memories. What exactly he was looking for or trying to accomplish with his sequentially stranger orders, Zu couldn''t guess.
Had Master Elvanis done something to get himself killed? Was it his death that had forced the loop to restart?
"Why is it that you reset the loop every time someone whose spirit retains their memories is killed?" Zu asked quietly, prodding Luja Ni.
"It''s very simple and very complicated, but the real answer is that my influence cannot extend into the realms beyond death. An ordinary person''s soul would be reversed without any problems, their death forgotten and therefore non-real. But for one who dances with me, they would actually enter the death realms and then be brought back. That is forbidden by laws deeper and older than my existence. Therefore, any time one who would remember it begins to approach the gates of death, I am obligated to revert to before that would happen."
"And you can''t mind wipe them or something?"
"No. The soul is inviolable by the touch of entities of different tiers beyond mortality. Only mortals can mess with each others'' souls, for someone such as me to tamper with them would be seen as an unforgiveable violation. I would be executed on the spot for such a thing."
"Even if you had permission?" Zu asked.
"Who would give a higher entity write access to their...¡± her voice faded as she understood. ¡°You, Zu? But why? What use would you have for dying and remaining dead beyond your death?"
"I have an uneasy feeling," Zu said, his eyes still trained on where Master Elvanis had disappeared. "I think it would be best if there is no possible way to connect my death with the control of the loop. From now on, when I die, I want you to wait a random amount of time - from a few hours to a few days - before resetting the loop. You have my permission to wipe any memories of death and beyond from my soul."
"I don''t know, this sounds like the sort of thing that will be Noticed."
"Please, Luja Ni. I cannot let them discover me. If Master Elvanis realizes that I retain memories, he will... I don''t know what he''ll do, but it''ll be bad. Worse than death, I''m sure. Worse than whatever your overlords would do to me."
Luja was silent a long time, then finally responded. "Very well. As you are willing to take on the risk... I too will accept the potential of being unmade. For you. I will do as you ask."
Zu exhaled in relief. "Thank you, Luja Ni. I knew I could rely on you."
59: Time And Time Again, Zu Mari Will Not Stop Striving For Greater Knowledge!
Zu Mari looked around the balcony. Nira and Menya were doing their hushed whisper thing again, while various groups of captives either grumbled rebelliously or looked about uncertainly.
He made his way to the sisters, introducing himself with a polite bow. "Hello, I am Zu Mari, and I have a proposal for you. I plan to beg Nira for an apprenticeship since I''m currently studying dimensionalism. Would any of you be interested in joining me? I think we could work well together."
Needless to say, they agreed without hesitation, and so it was that Zu and Alie approached Nira together as representatives for their little group, asking for private tutoring in place of the standard acolyte trials.
Zu explained that he was an acolyte dimensionalist and needed a master''s guidance to move beyond playing with warping light, while the four sisters had unknown parentage of high potential, and all of them would be ready and willing to work for her in whatever way she saw fit.
Nira, never one to give up a potential advantage, accepted.
Menya looked on with distaste, looking as though she''d swallowed something bitter. Zu considered her, wondering if he might be well served by choosing her as his mentor in the future someday, but discarding the notion for now. Nira was a dimensionalist, and that meant she was his top priority at the moment.
The next several days passed without incident. Zu was given a more advanced book to study this time, and Nira walked him through several of the exercises instead of leaving him to his own devices. Being able to prove he could twist reality even a little dispelled her ''oh, well, prove yourself'' attitude from the previous loop before it could get started, and she took him on in good faith as a promising but underdeveloped student.
Zu progressed much quicker this time, between his improved understanding of the subject and Nira''s constant care.
So when the loop reset again a mere five days later, he knew it wasn''t him.
"When the Master arrives, you will bow. You will not speak unless asked to, you will not move unless¡ª"
Before Nira had even finished speaking, Master Elvanis slammed down from above. "You, come with me." He pointed out a different four, including one of the sisters. They went, some more trepidatious, her reluctant to be parted from her siblings - Zu thought it was Melie. The same force snatched them together and dragged them away.
Zu couldn''t help a shiver of dread that went through his body at this confirmation that Master Elvanis was doing something. Experimenting, taking different captives each time.
He knew his decision to have Luja Ni extend the loops past his death was a wise one.
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
"No one''s noticed yet, have they?"
"No. But one time won''t catch anyone''s attention. If it happens more than once, that''s when it''ll start raising alarms. But you''re certain this is necessary. I will do my part."
Zu smiled proudly. "That''s my girl."
"I wish." The voice was barely a mutter.
Zu blinked, narrowing his eyes. "Did you... say ''I wish''?"
"Why would I say that? I am the personification of a concept, not a human female subject to whims and hormones."
"Because it really sounded..."
"I did not! Now pay attention, or you''ll ruin your cover yourself."
Zu smiled and nodded. "Sure."
He could have sworn Luja Ni made a sort of eep sound, before retreating into his soul with what could only be described as bashful embarrassment. Zu shook his head in wonder. Spirits could be so strange sometimes.
"¡ªand you all will be allowed the glory of proving your worth," Nira was saying. "Follow me, I¡¯ll show you to a preparation room while your first trial is made ready."
Zu raised a hand. "Hey, I''m an apprentice dimensionalist, but I''ve been separated from my old master. Anyone here who could teach me dimensionalism?"
Menya and Nira looked at each other, clearly some silent bidding war going on between them. Nira slumped, looking away, and Menya grinned and stepped forward. "I am a dimensionalist. I will take you on."
Interesting. He wasn''t planning to switch mentors this time, but he''d forgotten the hierarchy that seemed to be in place between those two. He should have guessed that Menya could snatch him away if he made his offer too vague. Something to keep in mind next time.
"The rest of you, off to the trial preparation area. I''ll be along in a few hours."
Menya led Zu briskly through the halls, down the stairs two flights, and to a much nicer set of rooms that resembled Nira''s only in passing. She had thick carpets on the floors, hangings on the walls, and her bookcases were carved ornately as opposed to the plain unornamented ones Nira kept in her own room.
"Here is where you will stay until you prove yourself to me." Menya pointed to a box on the floor. "Everything you need is in there. Don''t kill yourself before I return. Don''t try to leave; it will have the same effect." Without a backward glance, she left.
Zu wasn''t sure what to make of her. He opened the box, finding it contained a slightly less horrible robe - still nothing to write home about, but better than nothing he supposed - and a set of books on dimensionalism. They were different from the series Nira had been using, approaching the problem from a distinctly different angle.
Instead of focusing on twisting reality, it centered on binding points to each other, with the warping effect only touched on briefly and in passing.
Zu read the pages proudly, understanding a lot more than was spoken. The grounding he''d obtained from Nira proved invaluable. He knew that if he''d started with these books sooner he would have been incapable of understanding them. Now that he had a solid grasp of the terminology involved, he could read them and understand everything about them.
Not to say that he could instantly master everything in them. The exercises were much, much more difficult than those in Nira''s books.
These sets required focus on a level Zu had never attained before, a stilling of body and soul, a complete merging of yourself with the spell you were trying to enact, inserting yourself as the string tying two different points of reality together, and then compressing yourself to draw them into each other until you could pass from one to the other through the link that was your self.
Not easy. Not the sort of thing you could do on a whim.
But Zu Mari was not one to be deterred by hard work. He''d striven so long for no reward; now he had a reward clearly in view and he would not be stopped from attaining it. No matter what it took.
60: Imprisoned Again? Zu Mari Seeks New Allies!
Menya was not a gentle teacher, but her sharp insistence that Zu Mari master at least one exercise each day before he would be allowed to sleep made for much faster progress than Nira''s more at-your-own-pace style of teaching. Zu progressed steadily through the books, chapter after chapter revealing their secrets to his voracious mind.
But before he''d mastered more than half of the example spells, the loop reset again.
This time, when Master Elvanis descended, Zu was one of those he pointed at.
Zu swallowed, remembering how the first time those who''d disobeyed were disintegrated on the spot, and stepped forward. He reached the Master''s side before any of the others had begun to move. Master Elvanis looked down at Zu with an unreadable expression. Then the two of them lifted into the air, the others grabbed and dragged along behind them. Zu''s heart sped up, the close proximity of Master Elvanis pushing him straight into fight readiness.
Not that there was any good a fight could do. He would be powerless against this master. Even young as he was, Master Elvanis could destroy Zu with a thought.
He forced his breathing to stay steady. This was his chance. He was right here, next to Master Elvanis. He could let his protagonist Fragment do its job. He just had to not start a fight, be nice, obey orders without question, and live to fight another day.
Nothing too hard in there. All perfectly doable.
Breathe. Breathe. It was hard to remember, air kept catching in his throat, or coming too fast. He had to appear calm, not on the verge of a meltdown. Control. Calm.
They arrived at their destination before Zu could attain the peace he sought. Master Elvanis dropped them each into a separate room, then flew off somewhere.
Zu was finally able to calm himself, now that the walking annihilation machine was gone.
The room in which he''d been deposited was square and looked much like a normal room. It had a bed, chairs, a table, a storage box, a bookshelf, a toilet and sink. Everything necessary for life and survival.
It did not have a door, or a ceiling.
Zu activated Striding Wind Sustaining and stepped up to the open air, hand raised in case there were a spell covering it, but there was not. It was simply a doorless room into which people could be dropped from the air.
He walked over to the second room, where a cowering boy lay in the bed, covered in the blankets. Pass.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
The third room contained a furiously pacing young woman, fists clenched at her sides.
"Yo, good day, I''m Zu Mari, who are you?"
"I am Petra, and you... you''re the one who ran up so eagerly. Be gone, lapdog."
"Lapdog, huh? Well. If that''s how you want to play it." Zu moved on to the last room in the row.
The oldest man among the prisoners, probably in his late fifties, though still clearly strong and hale, leaned against the wall, staring up at the sky with a look of uncertainty. He startled when Zu walked over his wall and down toward the floor.
"Hello. I''m Zu Mari, fellow prisoner. Who are you?"
"Orin Estern." He placed his hands together in a gesture of welcome. "What brings you to my little cell?"
"Just checking out the new neighborhood. Any idea why we aren''t locked in?"
Orin raised his eyebrows. "We''re not? Could have fooled me."
"The ceiling is completely open."
"Is it?"
Zu waved a hand. "I just walked from my side to yours through the air."
"Yeah, and have you tried walking anywhere else?"
Zu walked over to the side of the wall, crossing its threshold without a problem. He walked higher, then further away. "Nothing stopping me from going--"
He slammed into a solid wall of air.
Orin chuckled. "Yeah, I thought not. You''re no mage."
"I am," Zu protested. "I know a lot of spells and techniques."
"Not enough, you don''t. Not if you can''t see the dome of air holding us here."
Zu sighed. It made sense that they''d use a dome rather than doors. When most people could fly with one technique or another, there was little use in doors and walls. "Does it at least keep the rain out?" Zu asked.
Orin laughed. "Yes, it will keep rain out. Not that it rains here."
"How would you know? You just got here."
Orin leaned back and eyed him with a canny look. "This isn''t my first time in Green Flame Citadel, boy. Though the first time was decidedly more... voluntary."
"You came here once voluntarily?"
"I did. It was always my dream to be a mage of great renown. Back then, I thought the Green Flame meant what he promised."
"What he promised? I''m afraid I''m not familiar with the promises of the Green Flame. I come from a land far beyond his influence and have never heard of him before today."
"A land very far, I see."
"Yes. Very far. So what is it the Green Flame promises, and what is it that he does?"
"The Green Flame promises peace and unity and prosperity and strength and power to all who will follow him. But, of course, those promises only apply to the few he personally selects to be worthy of the rewards. The rest of us... we''ll be tried and tested until we can be tested no more, and then cast out as worthless refuse."
"Refuse? What a surprise."
"You mock, but you should not do so. The Green Flame is merciless. I saw you run eagerly to his spawn''s side. How could you do that if you thought ill of him, if you knew what he was?"
Zu remembered the sheer terror of that flight, short though it was, the knowledge that at any moment the man flying at his side could decide he didn''t deserve to exist and annihilate him in an instant.
Some of his remembered dread must have showed on his face, because Orin got a curious expression. "So you do see it. You are not completely blind, not completely ignorant, not fully taken in by his lies and promises of false power. Then you should join me."
"Join you in doing what?"
"In rising up against him to overthrow him and claim the citadel for ourselves, obviously."
61: Desperation! The Voice of Progression?!
¡°We could conquer this whole city.¡± Orin said it flatly, watching Zu''s face for a reaction.
Zu Mari stared at the older man. "Surely you jest. That is idiocy of the highest level."
"I do not jest, but it was a test. One which you have passed. The world does not need another conqueror, and I would be remiss if I were to aid in the rise of such a one."
"I can assure you, I have no interest in ruling or conquering anything. I am here because I was invited, and no other reason. I plan to finish my business here and move on at my soonest convenience."
"Then I will be sure to watch your progress. Perhaps you can do what the rest of us cannot."
"Why? Watch me? What?"
"You have the mark of dimensionalism upon you. The way you touch the world''s fabric is not the same way a mage of fire or of stone would touch it. You weave beyond. And if anyone is to find a way to escape this place of death and lies, it is you."
"Me? Escape? Hah." Zu couldn''t say how much he was truly trapped here. With Luja Ni''s protection, he would not die, but neither could he leave. The moment he escaped her boundaries, he would no longer be safe.
"You seem the sort to fight."
"I am. I fight all my life. I would never surrender to tyranny."
"Then why do you so easily bend to the will of the Green Flame?"
¡°You said it yourself, he is merciless. And too powerful for me to face. Even at my best, I would be weak and helpless compared to him. You do not know how hard I''ve tried just to get to where I am. There''s no heights I can reach within the time allotted."
It would take another twenty loops easily before he was even able to call Smoke of Progression to him, and he''d have to perfect that calling before he could get started on Fire Twilight Death.
There was too much to do, and not enough time. Too many restrictions, and not enough freedom.
Too much, too little.
He could not be everywhere and do everything, however hard he strove, there would always be someone stronger.
But right now, he could do what he could do.
He returned to his room, bidding Orin farewell, and began practicing his dimensionalism. He ran through every exercise he''d perfected, the ones he''d learned but still failed at sometimes, and the ones that he''d only seen a few times but thought he could perform.
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
He was still practicing when Master Elvanis returned.
"Who are you?" Master Elvanis asked, a haughty sound to his thin childish voice.
"Zu Mari." Zu fell to his knees, then bowed to the ground. He hadn''t planned to, but the overwhelming strength of the boy''s aura brought back every doubt and fear, the memory of his merest glance incinerating people on the spot.
Though Zu knew that he was safe, that Luja Ni would protect him and bring him back every time, that still was not enough to overcome the power of Master Elvanis''s dread presence.
"Will you swear to serve me and me alone until your dying day?"
"I swear it," Zu said unhesitatingly. "I swear my service to you and you alone until my dying day."
"Rise. Look me in the eye."
Zu did as commanded, meeting Master Elvanis''s gaze. Though he''d seen him before, it surprised him anew how young and how soft and how small Master Elvanis was. For someone who descended from the sky like a thunderbolt, to look this gentle and fragile, it was unnatural.
This child had been given everything Zu had ever sought, given without question, without earning it. He was born to the legacy of the Green Flame, and now he was one of the strongest people Zu had ever met. He did not deserve his power. He had not earned his strength.
Master Elvanis was nothing beside Zu. He would never understand the value of effort, of power, of caring for those who served you. He was a blight upon the land, as surely as the Green Flame himself.
"I like your spirit," Master Elvanis said softly. "You have sworn your life to me, and I will have it."
Without another word, he flew upward and away, his departure leaving a burst of air and sound in his wake.
Zu stumbled back, gasping for breath. He didn''t realize he''d stopped breathing until after Master Elvanis had departed.
He clenched his hands into fists. He needed Fire Twilight Death. Or Smoke of Progression. Even Death Shadow or Little Otter. Well, maybe not Little Otter. She didn''t speak yet. But someone to talk to, someone to reassure him that he was strong enough, to keep him focused and prevent this overpowering fear from getting the best of him.
He was Zu Mari! He did not fear anything! Not death, not some simple child who held too much power for his own good.
And yet... that power. He couldn''t deny it. Every time he tried to forget it or brush it aside, Master Elvanis effortlessly proved his superiority. If Zu Mari was strong, Master Elvanis was a thousand times stronger. Zu no longer believed that even Viha Cougar could stand up to him. This child could probably conquer Zu''s whole world without hesitation.
Zu''s eyes narrowed in concentration and he pressed both fists against his chest, drawing his focus into his core. He was tired of being alone. He was done being weak and defenseless. What kind of man would he be if he waited around until he learned to do it safely? Right now, he needed his sword, and he needed it now.
"Smoke of Progression, come to me," he growled, reaching through his soul to where his godsword rested back in its creator''s shop. Zu twisted space itself, bound the place within himself to the space he stood and the shelf where the sword lay.
He felt the spell fraying at the edges, felt reality resist his pull, but his will was stronger. He held them all in place with sheer desperate need, then in a single quick movement pulled the two connected places together until they were one and the same. He reached out and grasped the sword, then let space untwist itself back to its proper place.
"So you do have some ability after all," Smoke of Progression chuckled in his mind. "Then at least you have that much going for you."
Zu frowned, staring down at the godsword in his hand. "You can talk?"
"I''m a god, not an ascended plant," Smoke of Progression scoffed. "Of course I can talk."
62: An Old Friend?! Zu Mari Learns Ancient Secrets!
Zu Mari scowled at the godsword in his hand. "You could talk all this time, and you let me go on thinking you were just a grumpy lump for months?!"
"I like it when people underestimate me." The sword hesitated. "I may have been weaker when we first met," it admitted. "I had been without substance or sustenance for too long. Your touch, your spirit, was enough to revive me. So for that I owe you appreciation."
"Been absorbing my wisdom and knowledge?"
"Wisdom and knowledge, yes. That is what I need from you."
Zu narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "You sound like Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death."
The godsword fell silent. "Do I?" it mused, its voice soft. "Well. It seems I picked up more than I realized from our time together. She''d never let me hear the end of it."
"Who?"
"Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death, of course. We were friends, once, before she decided to live among mortals. I could have told her that would end badly."
"You... you knew Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death?"
"I did just say that."
"But... how?"
"You do understand the concept of ascension?"
"You sound just like... her." Zu still couldn''t quite wrap his mind around Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death being a woman. He''d always imagined its former self as a battle-scarred veteran of many battles, a man who''d take no nonsense from anyone, and who looked at the world with that same biting edge he used with Zu.
And even more so after evolving into Fire Twilight Death. He could not imagine his bloodthirsty blade as a woman. "You''re sure Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death is a woman?"
"No, of course it isn''t. She was at the time I knew her, but I''m sure she''s changed since then. The form I knew was neither her first nor her final one. She did always say she wanted to practice blending in with mortals."
This only confused Zu more. "Mortals do already have male and female..."
"Not like her, they don''t," said Smoke of Progression, and Zu thought he heard a wistful note in the godsword''s voice. "Hezekiah was something else."
"That''s a very strange name."
"She was a very strange immortal. You have to understand, when you live forever, things take on a very different perspective. Hezekiah¡ Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death... she was never one to accept things the way they were meant to be."
"She was a rebel?"
"You could say that. Couldn''t wait to become immortal when she was mortal. Couldn''t stop watching mortals once she was immortal. Kept making plans to interfere in their lives. Strange, strange woman. So when the Divergence occurred and some of us decided to go down and live as mortals again, she went with them."
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
"Were you... in love with her?" Zu asked. Having one of his immortal swords know the other immortal sword was one thing, but if they were going to be getting romantic... he may have to step in.
"Love, as you''re imagining it, is such a mortal concept. We were friends, true friends, friends beyond life or death or time or substance. Love? Of course I loved her. But... we went our own ways, and I would not seek to draw her back."
"She wants to ascend again," Zu admitted. "I''ve promised to help her."
"Ascend again? She wishes to rejoin us?" The hope that suffused Smoke of Progression''s voice was unmistakable. "How long will it take her? She must be close. She knows all the secret ways."
"Not exactly. She''s currently... well, bound to a sword shape just as you are."
Smoke of Progression was silent.
"I''ve promised to help find her a way to ascend, but I haven''t found it yet."
"I can help," Smoke of Progression whispered. "I know things now which I did not understand before. There is no path to ascension for one bound such as we, but... I have spoken with the spirit of time, and she agrees with my assessment. You, Zu Mari, are the Unbinder. The one who can break connections and forge them anew. The power of your spirit, what you call the Protagonist Fragment, it is not what you imagine it to be."
"A power that makes me the center of focus for anyone who meets me? An answer to the helplessness I endured for so long? A path forward to strength and freedom?"
"True, it is all of those, but it is more. It is the essence of binding and unbinding. Of connection and separation. When you direct your will upon another, you unbind them from their old desires and bind them to your own. But these links will only grow stronger with time. You will begin doing it gradually, perhaps sometimes deliberately, but mostly slowly and without focus. The longer you use it, the easier it will come. The more you will unbind and claim the hearts of those around you even if you do not wish it."
"What does this have to do with Fire Twilight Death?"
"Heart of Fire and Spirit of Twilight Death is bound to a sword form, you said?"
"Yes. Like you."
"No. Not like me. I was torn from the heavens and sealed in this blade, the last gasp of my dying spirit protected in this shell before it could be annihilated. She was mortal, and the blade was forged in another way entirely. What is required to release me is nothing compared to what is required to reforge her."
"Which is?" Zu demanded, growing impatient.
"I do not know. Without seeing her, I cannot say. But I know it will be possible, and I know we can find the answer."
Zu rolled his eyes. "All that rambling just to say ''I don''t know, we''ll figure it out when we get there''?"
"Your soul is a very boring place," protested Smoke of Progression. "I''ve been waiting for you to retrieve me properly so we could talk for weeks. The spirit tether only carries so much fidelity, communication decays over distance and if we''re not within the same room it''s hard to project anything but raw emotion."
Zu sighed. He attached Smoke of Progression to his belt, then resumed pacing his room. "I don''t suppose you know anything about Master Elvanis? Overhear any good gossip down in the town?"
"Those in the town know little but rumor about the Green Flame and his children. Master Elvanis is not a name which has ever been mentioned in my presence."
Zu paced a while more, then gripped the hilt of the sword. "You believe in me, don''t you, Smoke of Progression?"
"Believe in you?" The sword somehow managed to sound incredulous. "Believe in you how?"
"That I can grow strong enough to overthrow the Green Flame. That I can burn this city to the ground. That I''ll save Serena and ascend to rule the gods."
"Of course you can."
Zu smiled faintly. "I''m glad. I worried, a little, that I may be losing my nerve. I keep feeling things... weak, cowardly things, things I never would have felt before. I''m not helpless. I''m not going to be stopped. But sometimes it feels--"
Master Elvanis slammed to the ground before him. "Give me the sword."
Zu froze.
Before he could move, his belt disintegrated. The godsword at his hip clattered to the floor. Then, without a gesture, it shattered into a thousand pieces, which then shattered again, leaving it as only dust.
Zu nearly fell as one of the other prisoners bumped against him, steadying himself against the shoulder of the captive chained in front of him. Back on the balcony.
The loop had restarted again.
63: The Will of Master Elvanis! Zu Mari Will Submit!
This time, Zu Mari barely had time to blink before Master Elvanis slammed down from above.
The child-Master pointed to Zu. "That one. Bring him."
Menya and Nira leaped to obey, fumbling over each other as they hastily unlooped Zu from the chain of prisoners. "Master, do you want his hands released, or¡ª"
Master Elvanis did not give them an answer. He grabbed Zu and dragged him from the line, the chains still connected to his wrists and neck, but no longer attached to those on either side. Without another word, they were airborne, flying straight up.
Zu swallowed, panic shoving itself down his throat and into his lungs. He hadn''t even had time to recover before Master Elvanis threw him into the most glorious room he''d ever seen.
"Sit here," ordered Master Elvanis, pointing to a shallow pool in the center of the room. Water flowed from it in a perpetual stream, flowing outward in eight snakelike patterns across the floor and then to the walls, where it flowed upward to gather in the central pattern on the ceiling, then drip down in a steady pattern pit pit pit into the pool.
"You want me to sit in the water?" Zu asked.
Master Elvanis shoved him forward, force accompanying the movement that pushed Zu forward into the center of the pool, then down until he sat awkwardly in the finger-deep water, water dripping into his lap.
"Sit."
Zu swallowed, then adjusted himself until he sat in a proper meditation pose. Or as close to it as could be managed with his hands chained together.
The movement shifted the water from his lap to the top of his head, drip drip drip in a steady patter, which he thought might well drive him mad if he had to stay here much longer. The water began to saturate his hair, dripping down his back and into his eyes. Master Elvanis stood, arms crossed, watching without a word.
Zu wanted to ask what he was doing here, or what the point was, but the weight of Master Elvanis''s presence choked the words in his throat.
If it had been anyone else, he would have self-immolated on the spot. The whole situation was screaming danger. But his only hope was to convince Master Elvanis that...
Zu''s breath came out in a gasp, and he berated himself for being stupid.
Smoke of Progression had said Zu could direct his Protagonist Fragment''s working toward a person. He could focus it on Master Elvanis. Perhaps speed up the process of converting him.
It was a better plan than ''sit and stare at the pretty walls'' - though they were very pretty walls. The water flowing up them was mesmerizing.
Zu shifted slowly, turning until he faced Master Elvanis front on. Then he bowed as deeply as possible from a sitting position. It took all his strength to make his voice work without shaking, but it came out clear and strong. "Master, may I speak?"
Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
Silence. Finally, "You may."
"Master, what is the purpose of my sitting in this pool?" Zu asked.
"There is something different about you."
Zu swallowed, and did not speak.
After a moment, Master Elvanis continued. "I wish to understand it."
Water trickled down Zu''s back. Drip drip drip, fast and steady. He remained bowed. "I will answer any question you ask, Master. You do not need to soak me for that."
Master Elvanis''s face tightened in sudden irritation, and Zu tensed for his imminent destruction. He would return, Luja Ni would protect him, it would be fine. Still, his pulse raced and his breathing quickened.
Then Master Elvanis relaxed into a quiet laugh. "I forget," he said, his childish voice even higher than usual, an arrogant lilt to it. "Many there are who do not know of our power and skill. You sit in a Spirit Pool. The water joins with your own cycling and empowers it, allowing for greater advancement and clearer understanding."
"I... do not have the capability of cycling power," Zu said, puzzled. How had someone so powerful not sensed this already?
"I know. You are stunted and weak, but there is something... something different about you."
Zu held his breath. Could it be... had his Protagonist Fragment gotten through to the young master already?
"Sit up. Stop thinking about me. Focus inward. Find the flow of energy, and join yourself to it."
Zu did as he was ordered, still off balance from the abrupt shift.
One moment he''d been watching Smoke of Progression shattered into a million fragments, then... Master Elvanis decided he needed private tutoring?
He wanted to believe it was because the young master had finally recognized Zu''s latent ability and wanted the best for him, but his deep seated wariness of the boy wouldn''t be so easily assuaged. He fully expected it to be a trap. Somehow.
But he forced his tension down, relaxing into the flow of the water and the movement around him, letting his eyes drift closed, moving his imaginary spirit energy through imaginary cycles.
His own internal makeup was blocked to an unprecedented extent. His family had tried for years, everything they could to force him to manifest his latent cultivation abilities. Nothing had worked. He''d remained crippled from the day he was born until the day the Protagonist Fragment fell from the sky to save him.
But he knew what he was supposed to do, how it was supposed to look to those outside. He''d gotten very good at pretending, back before he was relegated to the dregs and thrown only the least favored of chores. Before his cousins stopped treating him as a peer and began seeing him as a servant, or an object to toy with for their amusement.
Even the thought of those years filled him with a strange mix of anger and simple dread. The quiet pain of them was too much to remember, too much to bear. He forced away all memory of what had come later and immersed his mind in the flows from long ago. Back when he''d truly believed there was a way out for him. That by working hard enough he could do anything, that he could conquer the world by sheer hard work.
Before he''d realized that power was something you were given, or something you were born with, not something you could earn. If no one showed you how, you''d never get anywhere.
Zu Mari had never gotten anywhere until he''d been given the power of the Protagonist Fragment.
No, no. He was thinking ahead again. Forget the past, forget the present.
The chains on his wrists suppressed his phoenix, the loop of silver around his throat felt chill with the water running across it. He could sense the tethers tying him to his swords, his familiars, and Luja Ni only faintly.
It was almost peaceful. Alone in his mind, his soul distant and quiet, only his body and thoughts.
Without quite meaning to, he drew himself into his private mind space, the calming room he''d built for himself a long time ago. In his early childhood it had been one of many things his clan had taught him in hopes of awakening some ability in him.
Now, it lay in ruins. Walls were shattered, blood dripped down the pillars, and the floor had been crushed by countless impacts.
Memory flooded back. That day. The day he''d accepted that he would never be what he was meant to be. The day he''d turned his back on the Mari clan as thoroughly as they''d turned their backs on him. No, more, the day he''d turned his back on the world.
The day he''d sworn to ascend.
64: Scars of the Past, Zu Maris Darkest Day.
It had not been a good day for Zu Mari.
Things started as they always did, cold and tired and overworked. "Zu, sweep the porch." "Zu, feed the cows." "Zu, don''t forget to eat your vegetables."
Endless tedium. He knew even then he was destined for greater things, but what form those greater things would take...
In those days, he''d still imagined he could do something. Even if he''d been relegated to uselessness in cultivation, even if he''d never be a great sorcerer or master swordsman, he could still learn. He could still fight. He could still grow strong.
So he had endured the morning with the frustrated patience of resignation. He had nowhere else to go, no one else who would take him in. Even if he fled to the beast clans that surrounded Mari lands, what could he offer them but a victim? At least his family had to provide for him. He wouldn''t starve, he would have a roof over his head.
It was a miserable sort of future he saw laid out before him, but what else could he do?
After cleaning up the lunch things, he trudged out to the training yards to belatedly join the practice with his many cousins. Their teacher, Uncle Curi, didn''t care for Zu, but he at least had enough pity in his cold heart not to deny him training. If this was the only thing Zu could do to improve himself, then he would be allowed to.
"Running today," called out Cousin Soni, as he jogged past. "Twenty times around the compound."
"We''re already on seven," bragged Cousin Lu. "Better run quick if you want to finish before midnight."
Zu stretched, checked to be sure his robe was secured properly, then hurried after them. At twelve, he was still an uncertain child, not yet grown into himself or confident enough to stand up for what was his right.
He could imagine his hem slipping, tripping him up in the middle of the muddy track. He could imagine falling and ruining his robe, earning not only the mockery of his peers and an eternal stain on his honor, but the look of judgment in the eye of Aunt Moni. As the one responsible for raising and protecting Zu for many years, she held a terrifying power over his future. The Mari clan would not banish him, but Aunt Moni could make him wish they had.
He trotted around the compound, the faster runners passing him as they jogged steadily, their breathing coming in smooth patterns. Zu could all but feel the mythic power they used to empower their bodies and strengthen their will. But for him, there was no inner strength to augment his more mundane talents. No circulating energy of the cosmos to ease his sore legs.
Before long, the slower runners started passing him too, then the faster ones for a second time. By the time Zu had finished his fourth circuit, some of the faster ones were already done completely and moving to the training yard for cool down exercises.
Zu looked longingly at them, watching the smiles and praises given out by Uncle Curi, envy growing ever stronger in his lonely empty heart.
He''d almost finished the tenth circuit by the time the youngest of his cousins, little Cousin Temi, finished his final round of the compound and walked in to get a drink and something to eat.
Dinnertime was upon them. Zu longed for the warmth and the food, but even then his will was strong. He could have stopped; his circuits were not assigned or enforced, no one would slap him if he simply chose to walk away. But he had his pride. If they could do it, he would do it too. Twenty times around and not a step less.
Darkness fell as he ran, slower now, his energy spent and his body weary. He moved mechanically, wearily, his breath coming in uneven gasps as he tried to get enough air to satisfy him.
The lights dimmed in the dining hall, people long since departed, cleaning underway. He would have a fine stack of dishes waiting for him when he returned to the indoors, and likely not much in the way of dinner, but he refused to give up.
Who needed dinner? He could survive it. He would be strong. Perhaps if his family saw how hard he worked, how willing he was to suffer whatever was necessary, they''d come to respect him even if he couldn''t cultivate.
Seventeen. Three more to go.
The sky was fully dark, the compound''s lights glittering invitingly. Warm. The wind chilled Zu''s ears and fingers, even as the rest of him sweated profusely from the exertion. His mouth felt parched. Tears tried to claw their way up his throat.
Why was he so much weaker than everyone else? Why was he so slow? So pathetic? It wasn''t fair. He worked just as hard as any of them. Harder than most. He stayed up late into the night to finish all the chores they couldn''t be bothered with, woke early to do necessary preparations, and still ran himself ragged in the physical practices that were still open to him.
"Do you think this is his first circuit, or his second?" Cousin Lu''s voice sent a shiver down Zu''s back. While Lu could be civil whenever any adults were watching, he''d been Zu''s nemesis since the day he was born.
"Second," answered Cousin Kuna. Zu saw them now, perched on the top rail of the compound fence. Kuna was kicking her feet casually, while Lu had his tucked under another rail as he leaned forward. "I''m sure I saw him go past this tree once already."
"He''s getting faster, then," said Cousin Lu, sounding shocked. "Keep going, Zu! Maybe in another decade you''ll manage to actually finish before morning."
"He''ll be finished before then," said Cousin Kuna. For a moment Zu thought she may have changed, may have noticed his hard work and recognized that he deserved respect. "I bet he gives up before moonrise."
Zu''s heart dropped. He pushed his tired legs to move a little faster, just so he could get past their section of fence and go back to running in peace. Alas, no such luck. They hopped off the fence and began jogging along beside him.
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"Say, Zu," began Cousin Lu, "have you been eating much lately?"
Zu scowled. "What business is it of yours?"
Lu laughed, and Kuna giggled.
Zu tried to ignore them.
"I told you, he''s getting fat and lazy," Lu whispered, loudly enough that Zu couldn''t help but overhear.
His face burned with rage, fists clenching. He wanted nothing more than to turn and punch his arrogant nemesis in his fat face. Zu, fat? If anything, Zu was too thin. He worked so much and missed so many meals, he barely had any excess anywhere on his body. Tears forced their way to his eyes, but he blinked them back. He would not show weakness. And he wouldn''t let them trick him into stopping without finishing.
Halfway. Two and a half left, and he''d be done.
"I think you''re right," said Cousin Kuna, once she''d gotten over her giggling fit, though her voice still danced with laughter. "He''s definitely looking weaker and flabbier than before."
Zu didn''t have the energy to retort, even if he could think of anything to say. Somehow, any retort he came up with always turned out to be the wrong thing to say.
If he said ''You''re lying,'' then Cousin Lu would challenge him to an honor duel and pound his face into the mud for daring to besmirch his name, regardless of how truthful the claim was. If he said ''I eat less in a day than you do in a single meal," then... Zu''s imagination failed him, but he knew it would be something scathing and hurtful and probably true.
That was what hurt most. At least calling him fat was something Zu could almost convince himself was untrue.
Calling him weak, useless, a drain on the clan resources, a worthless cripple? Those he couldn''t even pretend to deny. However much he wanted to.
Let them have their lies. At least that gave him something he could deny to himself.
It didn''t make it hurt any less right now though. And he wondered... maybe they were right. Maybe circulating power and cultivating your spirit burned more energy. Maybe Zu was getting fat, maybe he was lazy. He only did chores and physical exercises, after all. They also spent hours in meditation, guiding power through their meridians and channels. They practiced secret spells, wove magic, controlled the elements. They had weapons of power that responded to their will.
What did Zu have?
He stumbled on, forced to listen to their petty insults. At one point, Cousin Lu ran along ahead, arms flapping wildly as he mimicked Zu''s way of running with exaggerated mockery, throwing his feet out in leaping bounds that made him look exactly as ridiculous as he intended.
Cousin Kuna laughed and laughed, pointing between Lu and Zu, and Zu self-consciously tried to keep his strides more constrained.
It didn''t help. Nothing ever did.
Nineteen. "One more," he whispered to himself. One more. Then he could retreat inside where he''d be safe. Aunt Moni may not care much for him, but Lu and Kuna wouldn''t dare say any of these things in front of her. They knew her wrath as well as anyone. She was not one to be underestimated.
"Hurry up, Zu," shouted Cousin Lu in false encouragement. "You can do better than that!"
"I don''t think he can."
Zu could barely keep moving, entirely exhausted. Only pride kept him putting one foot after the other. He wanted to push faster, put on a burst of speed to show them he could do better, but he''d used his second wind long since, and his third and fourth too. He had nothing left now, nothing but stubbornness.
They soon tired of being false friends and went back to calling him fat. He didn''t know where this new line of mockery had come from, it wasn''t something they''d tried against him before, but it still did its intended job. He still felt shamed and lesser. Questioned himself. Questioned his life.
More than anything, he wanted to be free of them. Free of all of it. The expectations, the disappointment, the mocking, the pitying looks, the whispers, the jibes, all of it.
"Fat piggy shouldn''t try to run like that," cackled Cousin Kuna, and Zu had less than a moment for dawning realization before it was too late. Cousin Lu crouched, caught Zu''s advancing leg in one hand, and effortlessly flipped Zu face first into the mud, flawlessly using his own momentum against him.
Zu splattered into the wet muck, his robe ruined, his nose bruised and bleeding, mud in his eyes and mouth and tears he could no longer hold back streamed down his face.
"I HATE YOU!" Zu screamed, shaking with rage. "I hate you, I hate this world, I hate all of it!" He ran into the woods, away from the compound, away from them, away from anything or anyone, and their mocking laughter followed him even when they were left far, far behind.
As soon as he was away, Zu slumped to the ground and sobbed in fury.
It wasn¡¯t enough. Futile and meaningless.
So he sat and submerged himself in anger, focused and returned to his mental place, so carefully created as a monument to being a Mari. Screaming his helpless rage he tore it apart, piece by piece. He dragged down walls painstakingly constructed over years, until his hands were bloody and raw. He slammed his fists into the tiled floor again and again, tears streaming as he shouted defiance to the world he''d created.
¡°I¡¯m done with this world!¡± Zu screamed. ¡°If I have to punch my way to the heavens just to be free of this place, then that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do!¡±
He¡¯d never gone back. The next day, he¡¯d skipped training and returned to the forest instead, where no one would judge him or mock him or pity him, where he could train in his way and work out the constant frustrations of his life against trees that didn¡¯t fight back.
And now, over a dozen years later, the ruins of that mental refuge remained to this day. The shattered room a testament to his resolve.
It made him smile; it made him burn with all the feelings he''d suppressed for so long. It made him proud of his younger self, proud of the person he''d made himself into, and proud of how far he''d come.
But there was still further to go. He thought he''d forgiven. He thought he''d moved on.
Now, he realized, he hadn''t. He''d still been stuck, and his forgiveness was one of necessity rather than honesty.
He did not forgive his family. He may have forgotten their wrongs against him, may have suppressed the memory of what had been done to him back in those days of weakness and helplessness, but Fire Twilight Death was right.
They hadn''t accepted him. They never had changed their minds. The Protagonist Fragment had changed their minds, forcing them to see reason, but it wasn¡¯t real. It didn¡¯t truly matter. It wasn¡¯t they who¡¯d accepted him, but the power Zu had earned with his sweat and blood and endless resolve against helpless circumstances. The Protagonist Fragment had chosen him, of all the people in the world.
His family hadn¡¯t chosen him for anything. Not even once. Not for anything but pain and criticism. He would never be accepted, whatever he did.
And now he finally saw that he didn''t want to be.
He didn''t need them. Let them have Little Cousin Lisi or whoever her name was, let them grow complacent and weak. Let them slowly die out as they left their ancient ways and became a shell of their former glory.
Mari. Too long had he let them define who he was, and who he could not be.
In that moment, Zu understood. Ozyri Tori hadn''t been mad after all. Zu should have joined him, should have aided him, should have turned him into an ally. Ozyri knew what it felt like to be rejected by your family, to be outcast and underestimated.
Ozyri had the right idea all along.
Zu had been an idealistic fool. How could he have imagined that he knew another''s heart? Another''s purpose? He had been wrong to stand in Ozyri''s way, wrong to steal his future and offer no recompense.
Zu''s teeth ground together painfully, so tight was his jaw clenched.
He would avenge Ozyri Tori, and he would avenge himself. Once he grew strong enough to annihilate the Green Flame and burn this city to the ground, he would return home and do the same to the Mari, the Chartreuse Cougars, the Tori. Any who stood in his way would burn.
His eyes snapped up to Master Elvanis, meeting the clear unreadable gaze, a lust for vengeance roiling within him.
Master Elvanis slowly smiled.
65: True Power? Zu Maris New Hope!
¡°Do you feel it now?¡± Master Elvanis asked.
Zu Mari still felt a little strange having a young child acting as his master, but Master Elvanis¡¯s power could not be denied. Zu turned his head in question, water dripping into one ear as he did so, his long wet hair flopping across his shoulder.
¡°The power that flows through you.¡±
¡°I have been crippled since birth, there is no power but my core and my will.¡±
Master Elvanis frowned, and the weight of his presence seemed to impose itself on Zu like a thundercloud slamming into his head. ¡°Look deeper.¡±
Zu looked. He searched through his blocked channels, his empty husk of a body, the physical form he couldn¡¯t wait to be rid of. Though he may be outwardly strong and beautiful, his family had seen past the facade to the emptiness within. And now Zu couldn¡¯t see anything else. He followed the trails of energy through the fountain and flowing up the walls and then into him and through him and out again, and...
Through him?
His breath caught. Tiny, delicate tendrils of power, of life energy, far weaker than anything he''d ever seen before, so faint that he''d not even noticed them, wound their way through his body.
They flowed into his forehead, down the line of power that he''d never been able to unlock, spreading out through his arms and down his torso and into his legs, then out again.
He... he had energy circulating. Not just his foundation, his stable core in which the Protagonist Fragment dwelt and empowered him, but actual power actually flowing through him.
"How?" Zu gasped, staring at Master Elvanis in uncertain awe. "How did you--"
"I am stronger than your weakness. Now be silent. I have more for you to do."
Zu become silent.
"I sense something in your soul," Master Elvanis said. "Do you have a spirit weapon, by chance?"
Zu hesitated. Then he shook away the uncertainty. Of course Master Elvanis already knew about Smoke of Progression, there was no point in trying to conceal it from him.
He nodded. "I do. My godsword, Smoke of Progression. It is separated from me right now, but I could call it to me if need arose."
"Call it."
Zu''s hands trembled as he began casting the spell, then he dispersed it before the gathered energy became dangerous. He could feel the gaps in the spell, the way it wouldn¡¯t coalesce. "I can''t." He''d only done so before by sheer desperation. To do it properly and reliably would take another dozen loops of serious practice, at the very least.
¡°Call it, or I will kill you right now.¡±
Zu froze as Master Elvanis¡¯s imposing aura pressed down on him, bloodthirsty and eager, waiting for him to fail so it could turn him to dust. He wanted to protest, but as confident as he was in Luja Ni¡¯s ability to protect him¡ he didn¡¯t want to fail. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint Master Elvanis, didn¡¯t want to be cast aside by one more person as unworthy.
If Master Elvanis could unlock Zu¡¯s cultivation, something his entire clan had never managed in his entire lifetime, in only an hour or two¡ what else could he do? Zu wanted to know. Had to know. Yearned for his knowledge and strength more than he¡¯d ever yearned for anything.
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
This could be the start of his true path to ascension. He would not waste it by failing and dying and being left behind while Master Elvanis found someone else to tutor.
With all his pride and desperation and fear and certainty, Zu began to cast. He drew together the two different pieces of reality, twisting them closer to one another, binding them through himself into a single point. Sweat trickled down his neck, joining with the water that continued to drip steadily on his head.
Zu reached through the twisted space, grabbed the hilt of Smoke of Progression, and¡ª
Stumbling, Zu nearly fell over the prisoner in front of him, the sudden transition from sitting in deep concentration to walking too much for him to process.
Kia bumped into his back with a small sound of fear.
¡°Keep moving, kevnis,¡± Menya growled, though with less than her usual venom. Zu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he looked up to the balcony, to the open space where Master Elvanis would slam down.
Master Elvanis did not slam down.
The whole ceremony played out as it had so many times before, Menya and Nira lining them up, unchaining them, delivering their speeches about obedience and complete submission¡
Master Elvanis didn¡¯t arrive. They waited half an hour, then Nira and Menya had a furious discussion in hushed tones. Menya insisted Nira go and ask him what he wanted. Nira protested; Menya pushed harder; Nira folded and scurried off.
Zu stayed in line, trying to decide if he were afraid Master Elvanis would appear, or disappointed that he hadn¡¯t yet.
Clearly, Zu hadn¡¯t stayed with him long enough to be deemed sufficiently important.
This turned out to be one of those times when Master Elvanis decided he had better things to do than check over the same group of captives for the eighth time. Nira returned, conferred with Menya, and turned to the group.
¡°The Master has spoken. You are to be sent to the trials and granted the chance to prove yourselves worthy of becoming Acolytes of the Green Flame."
"Wait, hold up,¡± Zu said, their words dragging him out of his reverie. ¡°I''m a dimensionalist, I need specialized personal training, not a generic trap corridor." If he couldn¡¯t have Master Elvanis, at least he could have Nira or Menya.
Menya and Nira exchanged glances. Menya shook her head. Nira nodded.
"No, you will go through the trials same as anyone else. There is no need for you to concern yourself with dimensionalism until you''ve proven your worth and loyalty."
How interesting. Apparently the manner of asking for special treatment impacted their decision a substantial amount. "Prove my loyalty? How am I supposed to do that?"
"You will be told how, and you will obey. Now move."
Zu moved, following the trail of former captives now acolytes to the same trap corridor he''d been in before.
Well. This would be a problem. He''d grown no faster, and the skills he''d been developing were all soul based rather than physical. He could warp space perhaps, a tiny bit, but not enough to fit himself through and not reliably enough not to blow himself up in the process. He could dream of stepping from one end of the challenge to the next, but the spells he''d learned and mastered thus far were insufficient to meet such a challenge.
Instead, he sprinted through to the best of his ability. He was surprised when he reached the beast at the end - he''d somehow managed to block out the memory of being gored and crushed. Seeing it brought back all the horrors of that first death, when he''d thought he had no recourse, before Luja Ni let herself be made known.
He couldn''t move for one moment, one perilous moment, then he dove forward with a scream of rage. The beast roared to meet him, yanking on its chains as it charged.
Zu slid beneath its feet, warping reality just enough to bind its one foot with its other, tripping it up and sending it flying horns over heels.
Grinning in triumph, he jumped to his feet and ran out of the tunnel.
He''d done it. He''d won the first trial. After so long. Hah. Take that, Menya!
Menya, watching with folded arms at the end of the trial corridor, was not amused. "So you survived one trial. We have more. Don''t think so highly of yourself."
Zu Mari wasn''t either. "I passed your trial," he insisted. "I need proper training."
"Are you sure we couldn''t make an exception?" Nira asked. She looked at Zu with a downright friendly look on her face. "I think he could be just what this place needs."
"This place? Who do you think you are, arbitrating decisions about the citadel?"
Nira folded, as she always did when Menya pushed her. "You''re right. I know my place."
"Good. Now escort him to the second trial. And no hints."
"I don''t need hints," Zu spat back, defiantly. He walked after Nira, but turned back to fire one parting shot at Menya. "I''m sorry I ever thought you were an acceptable choice of mentor."
Menya ignored him, but Nira shook her head in concern. "You should not antagonize her," she whispered. ¡°It is dangerous, prodding that one.¡±
¡°And it is dangerous prodding me,¡± Zu replied defiantly. ¡°No matter. I have decided to accept you as my mentor.¡±
¡°That decision is not yours to make.¡±
Zu smiled. ¡°What Menya doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt us.¡±
And Nira, slowly, nodded agreement.
66: Work Hard, Work Harder! Zu Mari Strives Again!
Zu threw himself into his studies with unmatched fervor. He was getting close, he knew. So close he could feel it just beyond the boundaries of his soul. Soon, he promised Smoke of Progression. Soon we will be reunited.
And then¡ Zu could prove himself to Master Elvanis.
The memory of that thread of power flowing through him properly, the way it was meant to, sparked giddy elation even now. He could learn. It wasn''t impossible. Maybe on his home world it could not be done, but here, Master Elvanis could do the impossible.
And Zu could do the impossible too. He''d proven it time and again, hadn''t he? He wasn''t going to stop now just because he''d been unable to retrieve his sword when asked.
He''d find a way, and he''d prove himself.
And it started with learning everything about dimensionalism.
Nira was pleased with his dedication, providing him much personal training. They spent most of one afternoon together on the second balcony, the one she''d used in her personal test the one time, and practiced passing a tiny ball back and forth with portals. She was much better at it, naturally, but Zu could hold his own by the end of the session. She could create them faster and more accurately, but Zu was only a step behind her.
Once they started trying with things larger than a pebble, though....
Zu stumbled over the person in front of him, but recovered quickly. The sudden rush of adrenaline invoked twinned emotions; fear, anticipation. Would Master Elvanis make an appearance this time? Would he choose Zu, or take someone else?
Zu wasn''t ready. He''d blown himself up just trying to move a fork, probably taking half the tower with him. He wondered absently if Nira had survived. Probably not. She''d been right beside him.
Good thing the loop always reset. He smiled across at Nira, and she gave a confused smile of her own. She peered at him, as though trying to place him. He wondered what it must be like, having no memory of a person, but having your soul recognize them intimately. She knew she knew him, even if she couldn''t remember why.
He waited out the speeches, their hushed conversation, Nira''s trip to Master Elvanis to ask him to come down, their uncertainty when he said he wouldn''t be coming.
This time, he waited until they separated, until Menya was out of the way, then approached Nira much as he had the first time. Again, the four sisters followed his lead, and Nira accepted them all.
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
"I have experience with exercises up to the size of a pebble," Zu explained. "I haven''t made much progress past there."
"A very talented dimensionalist indeed, at your age." Nira raised her eyebrows. She was easily twice Zu''s age, though she still looked hale and youthful enough as was the way with those of great power. She''d not begin to physically decay for another century, in all likelihood, despite her relatively weak power. Master Elvanis would probably look like a youth for another twenty years, before looking like a handsome young master for most of the next millennium.
"I''ve had a good teacher," Zu said. "You remind me of her."
Nira smiled, accepting the compliment. She handed him the last three volumes of the study series he''d been working his way through the past several loops, and went over the lessons with him.
This time, with the addition of the four sisters as fellow students, Zu didn''t receive quite as much personal training time. Nira split her attention between overseeing the group as a whole, working with the sisters, and helping Zu. But he did get the majority of her time, as was appropriate for one of his natural ability.
Every night before he slept, he searched the depths of his soul for any trace of the power flow. He strained, trying to replicate the easy thread of flowing energy that Master Elvanis had provided.
But either it was fueled by his emotional revelation, or that incredibly fancy reverse-flowing water pool actually helped. He doubted he¡¯d have another dramatic emotional breakthrough any time soon; realizing and accepting he harbored suppressed destructive thoughts towards the family who¡¯d mistreated him so unforgivably his entire childhood wasn¡¯t the sort of thing he could just casually do again.
His thoughts returned again to Ozyri Tori. The poor fool had simply been in the wrong place at the wrong time. He hoped Alahira wasn¡¯t too cruel to him, and had ended her sadistic games by giving him a merciful death by now.
The memory of Alahira made him pause, then smile. He remembered being so afraid of her, but now that seemed silly. There were monstrously strong people out in the world who truly should be feared. Alahira Inferna was harmless and sweet, even if she did have somewhat disturbing proclivities.
Perhaps she would like to join him when he returned home in vengeance and flame.
The thought made him consider how far he¡¯d come. And how far he had yet to go. Right now, as he was, he would still struggle to face Viha Cougar if not for the protection of the Protagonist Fragment. He had learned much in the past weeks, but not enough. He kept randomly blowing himself up with even simple things like moving silverware, and his increasing impatience did nothing to improve his control.
He had so many questions he wanted to ask Fire Twilight Death. He¡¯d argued with his sword the whole time they¡¯d been together, but it felt wrong without him. Zu hadn¡¯t realized before now how much his sword and his familiars anchored him and let him ignore the voices of weakness and fear in his mind.
It was easier to be defiant and strong when there was something to defy, someone to argue against.
This place¡ he knew he was losing himself to it. Being alone was not good. He understood why Serena had called him here, but it angered him that she¡¯d seen fit to tear him away from his companions. They were his, and he needed them! She had no right to separate them.
He resolved that next time they met he would resist her deific awe, not allow himself to be so easily impressed, and give her a stern talking to.
¡distracted, the spell he¡¯d been working on blew up in his face, killing him instantly and taking half the tower with him.
67: The Strength To Change A Fate?
Zu Mari stumbled as Kia ran into his back, the chain of prisoners bunching up at his disruption to their steady movement.
¡°AAAAAAAAAHHH!!¡± he screamed, too frustrated for any attempt at subtlety. ¡°Why does this keep happening to me? I¡¯m Zu Mari! Destined scion of destiny! Chosen of the gods! I am not some common weakling who needs to spend years practicing just to accomplish one tiny thing!¡±
Menya punched him hard enough to knock him out of line, dragging Kia and the prisoner ahead of him down with him as he fell to the ground. ¡°Silence, kevnis, and be grateful I¡¯m feeling generous today. Get in line.¡±
Zu wiped blood from his face, rage building by the moment. He was so tired of this place and its rules and overpowered powers. He wanted to destroy the whole thing, burn it all.
Reaching out indiscriminately, he grabbed random sections of the citadel through dimensional manipulation, binding more and more together in a clumsy hodgepodge, one all but guaranteed to collapse violently.
He kept adding, the spell growing more and more unwieldy and his control trembling on the edge of capability. It may be undone a moment later when the loop reset again, but right now he was going to bring this whole city down with him.
¡°Stop.¡± Something smashed down on his spell with overpowering force, breaking his concentration and flattening reality back into its intended shape, and it took a moment for the intense focus to fade and allow him to recognize it was Master Elvanis.
The child stood on the railing in his soft green robes, looking directly at Zu with a satisfied smile. ¡°You. Come.¡±
Zu very nearly self-immolated on the spot just to show Elvanis he wasn¡¯t one to be ordered around, that he was tired of playing these games. But while a minute before, he¡¯d have done it without hesitaiton, the dampening effect of Master Elvanis¡¯s smothering presence had quickly subdued his anger under a mix of anticipation and dread.
He knew it was too late. His secret was out. He¡¯d lost control of the situation the moment he overstepped, showing such blatant progress without any excuse for it, shouting about progress and failure when he had no other reason to do so.
He allowed Menya and Nira to unbind him, then stepped toward Master Elvanis with his head held high. He may be in for¡ he wasn¡¯t sure what, but he was still Zu Mari damn it! He was sick to death of being afraid and subdued and under the control of others.
It may be beyond his power to change the latter, but he could certainly change the former. Fear was for lesser men, not future gods. All the places where fear tried to take hold, he ruthlessly crushed it with overwhelming confidence. Death, pain, what did they matter in the end? What mattered was how he carried his destiny, and that was something he¡¯d more and more failed to uphold.
How young and naive he¡¯d been when the mere glimpse of Serena¡¯s beauty had stolen his sense and left him overwhelmed. How foolish to let events take control of him, rather than seizing them himself.
Everyone was stronger? According to what metric? Zu had yet to see anything spectacular from any of them. Nira could make portals? So what! He didn¡¯t need her. He didn¡¯t need anyone.
Amid this furious internal struggle, he moved too slowly for Master Elvanis¡¯s satisfaction; something grabbed him roughly in a fist of air and dragged him into the sky.
¡°I¡¯d begun to think I¡¯d been mistaken,¡± Elvanis said conversationally as they landed on his personal balcony, far above the one where the prisoners stood below. ¡°Your deception was well done.¡±
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Zu staggered as the air fist released him, but regained his balance with dignity. ¡°I am done hiding.¡±
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Zu Mari.¡±
¡°That name has no meaning to me.¡±
Zu spread his arms. ¡°It means me. What more does it need to do?¡±
¡°Explain how you have come to me. You are from no family of consequence, no bloodline of meaning, and yet in a span of days have progressed from exploding pebbles to a multi-reach web strong enough to annihilate half the city. Who are you?¡±
He barely refrained from saying ¡®Judgement and death,¡¯ which would probably get him in serious trouble. Instead he went with the safer choice.
¡°Destiny.¡±
Master Elvanis regarded him with dispassionate curiosity, the expression eerie on a child¡¯s soft face. Zu was struck by the absurdity of the image; himself, a tall, strong warrior, Master Elvanis a spoiled and overpowered boy. The balance of power was wrong. He should not be forced to put up with this kind of thing!
¡°You seem agitated,¡± Elvanis said after a time. ¡°Come inside.¡±
He strode into the vaulted meditation room, water flowing out from the pool in its center, running up the walls and across the ceiling before dripping steadily back down at a fast tempo.
Zu¡¯s steps quickened, the sight of the pool bringing back that glowing memory of power flowing through him properly, however weakly. He did not need Master Elvanis¡¯s forceful shoves this time, eagerly seating himself without waiting for formal invitation.
Master Elvanis seated himself nearby, watching Zu intently.
Zu closed his eyes and drifted, feeling the power flow around him, past him, parting and rejoining beyond. He yearned to reach out to it, to draw it in and through himself, to let it flow as it had before. Yet his reaching was faint and uncertain, a whisper instead of a command. A child trying to speak, a babe trying to grasp tightly. He did not have any strength in his¡ whatever it was that reached for the power. It was atrophied with disuse, or stunted from birth; both, perhaps.
¡°Master Elvanis, may I speak?¡±
¡°You may.¡±
¡°Can you unlock my inner circulation? Is it possible, even though I was crippled from childhood?¡± Master Elvanis¡¯s words echoed in his memory. I am stronger than your weakness.
¡°No one is ever truly crippled. There is always some way forward, even if it does not appear how you might desire.¡±
¡°But can you do it? I thought, for a time¡ I felt it. But now it¡¯s gone.¡±
¡°Bring me your sword and I will help you.¡±
Zu¡¯s heart leapt in sudden hope. Without really knowing what he did or how, he reached to Smoke of Progression and pulled it through, drawing it from the air as easily as he had the first time. Zu rose, stepping from the pool, then held out the blade in both hands to Master Elvanis. The child lifted the godsword from his hands, eyes narrowing. ¡°I see. This explains much. Not all, but enough.¡±
He drew a finger along the blade, and in Zu¡¯s mind Smoke of Progression screamed in sudden panic. ¡°No, don¡¯t let him, please, I¡ª¡°
Zu stumbled forward as Kia collided with his back. He twisted out of the silver chain, snapping it with sheer physical strength - it suppressed powers and spirit, but he was no weakling and the chain was thin - then ran to the edge of the balcony and looked up, ignoring Menya and Nira¡¯s angered shouts.
¡°Master Elvanis?" Zu demanded, "You promised!¡±
¡°And I will keep my promise.¡± Master Elvanis dropped from the top of the tower, robes fluttering in the rush of his passage. Zu¡¯s bonds snapped apart and disintegrated into dust, then less than dust and were gone completely. ¡°This one is mine. Do what you will with the others.¡±
Zu took his hand and let him pull him into the air, his heart pulsing with eagerness.
This time they did not return to the pool, but to the roof above. Master Elvanis set Zu on the very pinnacle of the tower¡¯s tall roof, then raised his hands. The entire roof split at the seams, sliding open like an iris. Zu quickly cast Striding Wind Sustaining so he did not fall. Streams of the upward-flowing water emerged into the sunlight. They shimmered with iridescent color like oil or soap bubbles and streamed straight up to where Zu sat, hovering in the air. But his platform of wind pushed the streams away, preventing them from reaching him.
¡°Release your wind technique. You do not need it.¡±
¡°Master?¡± Zu did not dismiss his technique. He would survive a fall, but¡
¡°Dismiss your technique.¡± Master Elvanis¡¯s voice turned hard. ¡°Now.¡±
Zu dismissed Striding Wind Sustaining. For a moment he fell, staggering and flailing, then the streams of water caught him and he bobbed a moment in their bizarre embrace. Then he righted himself, balancing, and the water began flowing up and over him before scattering away.
The power in his core stirred, the twisted and empty channels of his body shifting.
And energy flowed through him.
Master Elvanis smiled widely. ¡°Now, Zu Mari, it is time to see what you¡¯re really capable of.¡±
Interlude! Blade of Fire, Blade of Death!
Fire Twilight Death burned in the emptiness. Its master gone, its purpose gone, a void at its heart where hope had once glinted.
No, not a void. An absence, a vacuum, a hunger. Fire Twilight Death wanted more.
Memories seared into its history like tiny stones in a shoe that could not be dislodged, irritants that prevented it from returning to the languorous apathy that had for so long been its only safeguard against madness.
Zu Mari had promised hope. Zu Mari had done more in a few days to reawaken the slumbering deity within, had done more to bring Fire Twilight Death back toward ascension, than anyone else had ever attained.
There was no such thing as a sealed form for Fire Twilight Death. It was an existence beyond constraint. And yet Zu Mari¡¯s presence had unsealed something which had never existed in the past. His presence had actually reshaped the being of someone who¡¯d lived longer than the worlds themselves, who¡¯d risen and fallen before the light of a single star could ever reach this tiny and insignificant planet.
Fire Twilight Death wanted more.
But Zu Mari was gone, stolen away. Fire Twilight Death remained with only Little Otter and Death Shadow for company. For a time after their master''s departure the three of them had lingered on in the small bubble of repeating time, until that too had faded and disappeared. Now they waited. Abandoned. Directionless.
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
For the first time in a long time, Fire Twilight Death stirred from its constraints. It tested and re-tested the limits of its form, the ancient bindings that shaped its being. Its prison was not one of physical constraint, but of essence. It was not a soul trapped in a sword; it was a sword, down to the deepest part of itself.
But it had not always been so. The memories were distant and faded, emotion stripped from them and meaning obfuscated, but they lingered. And Fire Twilight Death wanted more.
Zu Mari was gone, but not ended. He would return. He would reclaim his blade one day, and they would continue on their path to ascension together.
Not soon enough.
Something echoed faintly, incomprehensible, across an unknowably vast distance. Zu¡¯s spirit resonated with Fire Twilight Death¡¯s own, and the sword strained to reach out in turn. Its spirit was strong, but its restraints were even stronger. Even to communicate directly with Death Shadow or Little Otter was still beyond it, let alone to reach across such an expanse as separated it from Zu himself.
Though all bound to Zu Mari, they had to go through their master to speak to each other. Death Shadow could hoot, and Little Otter could squeak; they could draw pictures and make gestures, as they were doing now to try to decide what to do next.
Fire Twilight Death could do none of those. It could not make the slightest movement of its own volition, could not speak, could not nod, could only be.
And it wanted to be with Zu Mari.
If there were any answer, some way to return to its master and friend, Fire Twilight Death would find it.
68: The Trials Of Progress! How Long Can Zu Mari Last?
Zu Mari regretted ever meeting Master Elvanis.
¡°Hold it until I return. Do not let it falter for an instant.¡±
Zu held the slab of stone above his head as long as he could, hours and hours, until he¡¯d dropped to his knees and bent his back and rested it against one wall to aid him in keeping it off the ground. Zu was strong, but the stone was big enough to be the foundation to a small house, and even with the help of his phoenix he could not hold it up forever.
Master Elvanis did not return.
He''d watched Zu struggle for most of an hour as he tried to find again the trickle of power in the spirit pool, asking him occasional questions, then abruptly decided they were trying something else first.
The stone drooped lower and lower as Zu¡¯s arms trembled and shook unbearably. He felt the vibrations as the stone screeched against the wall and slid down inexorably toward the floor. He knew he should adjust his hold to keep it up, but he simply had no strength left.
Zu collapsed, and the stone fell to the ground¡ª
¡°Weak.¡± Master Elvanis was suddenly there, standing above, robes flowing as though in a stiff breeze.
An instant of crippling fear and searing heat¡ª
Zu stumbled, his limbs full of phantom exhaustion as he collapsed against the prisoner ahead of him. For a moment he couldn¡¯t understand. Why had the loop reset? He couldn¡¯t have overstrained himself to death, that wasn¡¯t a thing. Especially not to someone as strong as him.
Master Elvanis dropped from above, Zu¡¯s bonds vanishing to nothing at a glance. Before his captors could even speak, Zu was dragged off the platform and into the air.
¡°Your body is nothing,¡± the boy said as they flew. ¡°Your spirit is what must be strong. Some things cannot be taught. Stop trying to solve things with your muscles.¡±
Master Elvanis dropped him into the room without a ceiling, then tossed the massive stone slab on top of him. ¡°Hold it until I return. Do not let it falter for an instant.¡±
Zu barely caught the stone, wobbling precariously close to the floor before he adjusted his grip, balancing it properly.
What kind of self-contradictory advice was that? ''Stop using your muscles, but hold this heavy thing''... this was the sort of cryptic nonsense Zu would have expected from his family''s library, not an actual master of powers capable of even restoring a cripple to strength.
He held the stone for hours, but his strength was no greater than it had been the first time. As soon as the stone touched the ground, Master Elvanis appeared. In a moment of fear and pain, the loop reset again.
Master Elvanis was killing him each time he failed, Zu realized, burning him alive in an instant with those emerald flames as he had done the first time around to the captives who displeased him.
The understanding that he was being systematically and repeatedly killed for being anything but perfect did not diminish his need for the knowledge and power Master Elvanis possessed. It only made him more determined. If Master Elvanis demanded absolute perfection, Zu would demand nothing less of himself.
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
Zu would die a thousand times if that was what it took to become stronger, to never again have to listen to the whispers of pity and derision, of cripple and weak.
Yet still his arms trembled as he held the stone slab above his head. Same as he had done every day for so long.
Countless days, countless resets of the same hours, weeks and months meaningless beneath the weight of repetition, and every time he failed in the end. The stone grew too heavy for him to bear any longer, and Master Elvanis came to end him and begin the training over again. Sometimes he didn''t even realize the stone had slipped, there were times he would have sworn he''d kept it up the whole time but the loop reset anyway.
¡°Master, please, tell me. What am I supposed to learn?¡± Zu finally asked as they flew, his pride eroded under so many repetitions of the same test, so many failures. ¡°I do not understand.¡±
¡°What you must learn is for you to learn, not for me to teach.¡±
¡°But, Master, surely there is some other way.¡±
¡°I have many matters to attend to. You have great potential, but that is all. This is a simple enough test. Until you can prove yourself, you do not deserve any more from me.¡± He dropped Zu into his prison, tossed the stone slab to him, then flew away.
Zu grunted and jumped to catch the slab at the perfect angle, balancing it evenly on his hands so it didn¡¯t so much as wobble. He¡¯d learned this much about it, the weight of it, where it would shift if left to itself. One end was thicker and heavier than the other, so he had to catch it just right.
But apart from memorizing the exact dimensions of this one specific slab of stone, what did Master Elvanis expect from him?
Use your spirit, not your body. But he was already using his spirit to sustain himself, his phoenix was the only reason he could hold up the giant stone for as long as he did.
"I don''t suppose you have any wisdom for me, Smoke of Progression?"
His godsword did not deign to respond, and Zu missed Fire Twilight Death. At least his first sword would answer when spoken to. It may be cryptic nonsense, but at least it was something. Smoke of Progression was too independent for Zu''s liking.
"Any suggestions, Luja Ni?"
"I cannot aid you," she whispered sadly. "If I end the loop, it would be your death forever, and I cannot let that happen. I have no other power."
"Can you learn something new, or are you trapped forever in the same state?"
"I can obtain knowledge, but I cannot change my nature. I am sorry. If there were any way to save you, I would."
"You''ve already saved me, and continue doing so every day." Zu grunted as the wind blew across them in a sharp gust and shifted his hands, rebalancing the stone before the wind could knock it from his precarious hold. "Phoenix? You ready to talk yet?"
It was not, and remained stubbornly silent.
For a time, he stretched out his awareness, straining along the impossibly distant threads connecting his soul to another world where Fire Twilight Death, Death Shadow, and Little Otter still waited for him, but he could not reach them.
For a time he thought of nothing, breathing steadily as his body slowly weakened beneath the crushing weight. His body was no stronger now than it had been a hundred or a thousand repetitions ago, being reset along with everything else when the loop began anew.
That much, at least, he understood. This was not training his physical strength, but what he was meant to be learning escaped his understanding.
At first, he''d tried coming up with lessons from each iteration of the trial, but it was clear whatever Master Elvanis wanted was deeper than some drab platitude.
Some lessons cannot be taught. They must be learned.
What was he supposed to learn?
The wind gusted again, and he shifted instinctively to keep the slab of stone balanced. But he knew that wasn''t the answer. When he knew every variation of the weather as well as he knew the weight and balance of the stone, still it wouldn''t be enough. It wasn''t the physical world that failed him, it wasn''t his memory of events, it was his body.
Was there a technique to strengthen his body with his spirit? Was he meant to develop such a technique? Perhaps this wasn''t a test of being but of doing.
The stone finally tipped, brushing the floor despite Zu''s best efforts to hold it up, and Master Elvanis killed him, and he began again.
His spirit burned stubborn and unrelenting. He would not give up until he learned whatever it was he was meant to learn. Regardless of how long it took.
69: Spirit of Stone? Zu Maris Genius!
Zu Mari knew enough to understand that everything in the world was connected together. The bonds between grains of sand was the same as the bond between people, and the connection between body and spirit was the same as the connection between stars.
Well, that was the kind of nonsense his family library said, at least. Zu didn''t believe a word of it. Grains of sand didn''t care about each other. That was absurd.
But it did give him a starting point. He had to find the connection between himself and this stone. He already understood himself, and he understood the stone. Now he just had to find a way to make them not fight each other.
He had to turn his body into an extension of the stone''s stability. Then he could hold it with no more effort than it would require for the stone to rest upon the floor.
Stone is unflinching, so is Zu Mari. Stone doesn''t change its mind about what it wants to be, and neither does Zu Mari. Stone is strong, and so is Zu Mari.
We are the same.
He rested one edge of the stone against the wall, balancing it on one hand so he could run the other gently across its surface, tuning in to its vibrations and substance.
We are the same.
His grip slipped and the stone crashed to the ground, and he died, and he started again.
We are the same.
Spells took more than just thought, they took motions or words. Those with functional channels and dantians and foundations for their cores could perform advanced spells and techniques entirely internally, but for someone like Zu it had to be expressed externally.
He spent three days just listening to the stone, intently focused to draw out the right feeling and learn the shape of the stone''s spirit, its innate stone-ness, and how to translate that into movement and sound. The eighth time he began singing to it, voice pitched deep and rough and slow, as slow as he could make it. He continued this for several weeks until he felt the stone relax against his palms. There was no other way to describe it. Though the physical shape and weight didn''t change, something in the heart of the rock shifted just a little in Zu''s direction.
Once he''d found the right way to make the stone respond, next he had to move himself closer to that state of being. He had to find a way to resonate himself in the same way the stone did.
This was harder, especially since half his focus was on holding his cousin stone above his head endlessly. He couldn''t control the power within his body, couldn''t casually attune himself the way others could.
It was long, slow, and mind-numbingly difficult. Every time he failed to keep the stone up, he had to begin the process anew.
But stone had nothing on Zu Mari.
We are the same, he sang to the stone, and it was true. He stood, unmoving, muscles relaxed, the weight upon his palms inconsequential. His breath came slow and shallow, his chest barely moving.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
I am stone.
There was no strain, no battle, no effort. He simply was. Immovable. As much a part of existence as the stone he stood upon and the stone he held.
He did not weaken, and he did not tremble.
The sun set, and rose, and set to rise again, and Zu did not so much as shift.
Master Elvanis appeared, looking annoyed. "What have you done?" he asked, walking around Zu with a look of incredulity.
"I have learned what could not be taught," Zu said, his voice slow and deep and resonating with the stone that he carried and the stone that he was.
"You were supposed to learn that not everything can be accomplished through stubbornness and brute force. You were supposed to..." Master Elvanis sighed and passed a hand across his eyes. "Well, regardless of what lessons you failed to learn, you... have passed the test. I told you to show you were worth my time, and you certainly have done that much. Come."
Zu gently set down the stone, and Master Elvanis lofted them into the air to return to his tower.
"First, tell me how you did what you have done."
Zu explained his process of finding the soul of the stone and turning himself into a mirror of it, inch by inch, and Master Elvanis listened without interrupting. When they arrived at the tower, Master Elvanis again directed Zu to sit in the spirit pool.
"Will you unlock my power channels now?"
"No. You must earn that gift. So far you have done nothing to benefit me, only proven yourself slightly more capable then the average idiot begging for a scrap of my time. But you may meditate here at any time if you wish to pursue your advancement."
Zu bowed gratefully.
"Are you in control of the reversal of time?"
Zu froze. "It happens when I die," he said slowly.
"It happens when anyone of sufficient spirit control dies. Can you control it, apart from choosing to end your life?"
"I don''t think I can control it," Zu said, sweating in the sudden chill. Since the loop cube which acted as a control interface for Luja Ni had been left behind, he''d have to discuss with her personally, which technically meant he wasn''t lying, even if he was intentionally deceiving. He felt very strongly that the less anyone knew about how the loop worked the better. "Do you think it is connected to me?"
"I didn''t, at first, but the loop behaves strangely in your case. With everyone else, when I kill them it resets instantly. With you, it does not."
Zu closed his eyes, but could think of no excuse to offer. "It feels pretty instant to me," he said, when Master Elvanis did not speak again.
"Does it?"
Zu nodded. "What happens when you kill me, from your perspective?"
"Time continues to pass, until at some point events are violently reset to their initial state at the moment you were brought through the portal."
"I am sorry," Luja Ni whispered in Zu''s soul. "I did not understand quickly enough that he was testing us. I should have seen it. I should have warned you."
"It is not your fault," he told her silently. "You have done well. It is Master Elvanis who is too insightful."
"If you do not intend to help me," Zu asked aloud, "why do you keep bringing me here?"
Master Elvanis slapped him, hard enough that Zu toppled backwards with a splash. "Do not forget your place, Zu Mari. You are not my son to speak to me so, you are barely even a neophyte. Remember that you exist on my forbearance, not of any merit you may consider yourself to possess."
The incongruity of someone so much younger treating him this way, combined with the unimaginable strain of the past eternity of struggle, pushed Zu over the edge. He started to laugh. Then he couldn''t stop. He lay there, half in the spirit pool, half out, laughing uproariously.
There was an incredulous note in Master Elvanis''s tone as he looked down at Zu aloofly. "If you wish to prove yourself humble enough to accept correction and serve with me as I intend, then your task is this: assassinate the disciples of my sister, Tirala, in such a way that it cannot be traced back to me. Once you have accomplished this task, we may continue."
Zu was still laughing when the world burned away and he stumbled forward once again, chained in a line with the other captives.
70: FREEDOM! Zu Maris New Plan!?
¡°Who needs Master Elvanis anyway?¡± Zu Mari muttered as he snapped his chains and vaulted over the railing, dropping to the ground far below. ¡°His methods leave a lot to be desired.¡±
He glanced upward at the tower, at the distant window that he knew led to the serene spirit pool in its impossible room of twisted gravity. Despite everything, he still felt drawn to the place. For a few hours there, he¡¯d truly believed that Master Elvanis could give him what he needed most.
Lies, of course. No one could give him what he needed. If his time under Elvanis¡¯s control had taught him anything, it was that teachers were useless.
¡°What did he even teach me, anyway? Only that the power I need is within myself already. If he can do it, I can do it. I don¡¯t need him. I don¡¯t need his spirit pool. I¡¯m invincible.¡±
He may have wasted decades of his life letting others define him, but that was the past. Zu was done letting what people said he couldn¡¯t do define him. He¡¯d proven to the universe that he was the one with the tenacity and will to deserve the Protagonist Fragment. He¡¯d saved Luja Ni from her prison and had come here to save the Goddess Serena from her own looming demise.
In his excitement over his own potential personal gain, he¡¯d forgotten his true purpose. He wasn¡¯t here to learn the ways of the Green Flame, he was here to annihilate them.
Zu had been moving as he grumbled, making his way through the streets to the shop where he could retrieve Smoke of Progression. And perhaps the starsword while he was at it.
¡°Oy--"
Zu strode in past Scowler, who seemed to be positioned near the door, but before he could even get his "Serious purchasers--" out, Zu had strode past to the collection of swords on display by the counter.
"Ah, good day," the proprietor said, looking at Zu as though he knew he ought to recognize him but couldn''t remember his name.
"I''m here to pick up my sword," Zu said, and unceremoniously grabbed Smoke of Progression.
"About time," grumbled the Godsword. "You have no idea how infuriating it was to live through the same day that many times with no idea what was happening."
"I tried talking to you several times and you ignored me," Zu admonished. "Now be good."
"Excuse me, but you weren''t planning to leave without paying for that, were you?" the artisan asked, a bit uncertainly.
"Bill it to Master Elvanis if you must. I''ve no time for this." Zu grabbed the Starsword too, but its heat felt tamed and weak to him now, with his highly attuned senses. He tossed it back toward its place with a frown. "Inferior, shoddy craftsmanship."
The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
"Excuse me!!!!?"
Zu turned to leave, only to find Growler standing with his arms crossed, glowering quite aggressively, and Scowler standing with his pike raised to block Zu''s path.
"Even if you find my craftsmanship inferior, I must insist you pay or at least provide proof that this Master Elvanis will--"
Zu took a breath, gripped the godsword, stilled himself, and became stone. Their words did not reach him, and their attempts to pry his fingers loose were as ineffective as sneezing at a mountain. He stood until he felt calmer and less inclined to kill them all - as much as it would be cathartic, he suspected it would set his Protagonist Fragment''s work back by several days to initiate active violence.
Instead, he silently communed with Smoke of Progression, informing him of the progress Zu had made, and his decision to forget Master Elvanis and his nonsense teachings and instead focus on destroying the city as he was meant to.
"I feel you''re underestimating the amount of damage you could do following this Elvanis''s plans," Smoke of Progression said, once Zu was done recounting the events. "Remember, he is among the weakest of the Green Flame''s children. If any of them decides to do away with you for good, even Luja Ni cannot protect you forever."
"I will not be stopped," Zu boldly declared. "Nothing has ever stopped me. I''m not about to start being stopped now."
"Ah, right. Let me rephrase." Smoke of Progression fell silent a moment, then spoke with a bright and excited voice unlike anything Zu had heard from him before. "Imagine how much damage you could do by pretending to be Elvanis''s disciple, and then wreaking havoc upon his family members at his command! You could even frame other annoying Green Flame higher-ups, start a war within their faction! Imagine if they started fighting each other. You could tear them apart and bring them down without risking perpetual torture once they inevitably seize control of the loop from you!"
Zu''s eyes lit up, his stone form falling away as he grinned. "You''re right!" he exclaimed aloud. "We can tear them apart from the inside!"
Scowler''s pike stabbed into Zu''s stomach, taking full advantage of his momentary vulnerability. Zu scowled back at him, grabbed the pike away, and slammed it into Growler''s face as the second assistant came over to assist his friend. Then he drew Smoke of Progression, the godsword lighting up as Zu raised it above his head...
Then Zu sighed and shook his head. "It''s not worth it." He tossed Smoke of Progression to the ground. "I''ll try again another time," he assured his blade, then whispered the spell of death. In a moment flames ignited him body and soul, and he smirked at the look of shock on Scowler''s face as Zu''s self-immolation lit up the room.
He hoped Luja Ni waited until the whole shop burned down before she restarted the loop.
But for Zu it was mere moments. He stood in the shop, fire suffusing and permeating him, then he once again stumbled through the portal in line with the other captives. For a moment his heart lurched, expecting to be grabbed and dragged off and thrown into a box with a stone slab hurled at his head, but Master Elvanis did not appear.
This time he stayed quiet and subservient, though he could have broken the chains and escaped. He''d burned through his flood of excess emotion throughout the long mental discussion with Smoke of Progression, and was ready to advance to the next stage of his plan.
He once again ingratiated himself to Nira, but this time he did not show her his full abilities. He wasn''t here for a teacher this time.
He waited until they were alone, Nira already feeling kindly toward him from their many, many iterations of working together, before asked his first question.
"What can you tell me about the Disciples of Tirala?"
71: Secrets of the Shadow Blade? Zu Mari Seeks His Next Foe!
"Tirala?" Nira''s eyes shifted and her posture tensed, her shoulders hunching in ever so slightly and Zu Mari could see the effort it cost her to keep her face calm and her breathing steady. "I have nothing to do with Lady Tirala."
"Lady, is it? So she''s not as young as Elvanis?"
"Master Elvanis," Nira said, lowering her voice, as though she could by speaking more quietly herself prevent Zu''s words from echoing. "And, no, Lady Tirala is Master Elvanis''s eldest sister. Eighteenth in contention for the Green Flame''s heritance."
"Eighteenth, huh. Looks like Elvanis wants to jump the ladder quite a bit." Zu smirked and nodded approval. "If he were not at least that ambitious, he would be utterly unworthy of me. At least he isn''t as completely useless as I''d begun to think."
Nira hunched even lower in her chair, hands flying up to cover her ears. "Please, do not say such things here," she hissed, even more quietly. "I thought you were a man of wisdom and strength, why would you court death so?"
Zu dismissed her silly concerns at once. "Death and I are old acquaintances. Elvanis knows me well enough. If me saying something like this were going to invoke retribution, he''d have killed me long ago."
Nira''s eyes opened even wider. "You were a provincial," she said, almost a question. "You could not possibly have met Master Elvanis."
"That doesn''t matter right now. I need to know about Tirala."
"Lady Tirala."
"Yeah, her. Where can I find her? What are her strengths? How many disciples does she have?"
Nira took several slow deep breaths before speaking, but the longer she looked at Zu the more her expression softened. "We should not speak of this here," she said at last. "Come, we will walk the lower city."
With a wave of her hand, a portal tore the world in two, twisting an ordinary plaza until it seemed to reside just beside them. She gestured for Zu to precede her, then closed the portal behind her as she followed him through.
"This way," she said, still in a subdued voice, and strode quickly through the streets. Zu followed confidently at her side.
This wasn''t a part of town he''d seen before, the paving stones a greyish blue instead of the ivory white that suffused the upper streets. It gave the whole place a drab, mundane feeling, very different from the whites and golds of the merchant district or the pale jades of Elvanis''s tower. A river meandered its way down through carved channels toward the valley below, lending its quiet murmur to the background sound of the hushed streets.
When Zu turned to look back toward the spires he was surprised to see just how far down the mountain they''d come.
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
Nira hurried him along, past large buildings from which echoed the loud clangs and thuds of industry, sounds Zu found unfamiliar and vaguely unsettling in their regularity. They passed a cluster of boisterous young men with long poles prodding at a mass of cloth floating in the river to keep it from drifting downstream who all fell silent at the sight of Nira''s green robes. Across a narrow bridge, down a twisting flight of stone steps, and they came to a small hidden courtyard tucked away behind one of the larger homes.
There was a slight shimmer to the air, almost like Luja Ni''s amber bubble, but much weaker and of a different tenor. Zu found he could feel its presence acutely now, with his increased sensitivity after his months or years or decades of training to speak to the soul of a stone. He felt certain that if he reached out to this membrane of power and told it to collapse, it would do as he commanded.
But he was not here to destroy the protections on Nira''s secret courtyard, so he left the bubble to do its job, and turned to his would-be teacher.
"I do not know why I''m telling you this instead of killing you on the spot for daring question one so far above you, but..." She placed a hand gently against Zu''s chest, an uncertain frown on her face. "There is something about you."
"Of course there is. Now, tell me what I need to know."
Nira took a deep breath, visibly psyching herself up, and Zu knew she wanted nothing more than to flee. But she stood firm, taking strength from his calm demeanor, and finally spoke.
"Lady Tirala is known as the Shadow Blade, just as Master Elvanis is known as the Last Gatherer. Lady Tirala''s disciples are few in number, but great in power. It is said that to face one of her scions is to sign your own death into being."
"Assassins?" Zu asked, a plan already beginning to take shape.
"More like demons. The sort of power you and I can perform, twisting space to suit our needs? That is but a light thing to the Disciples of Lady Tirala. They do not weave spells to move from place to place, they simply will existence to reshape itself to their whims and it does so without hesitation or question." She took hold of his arm, staring into his eyes with desperate solemnity. "If you seek to become one of Lady Tirala''s adherents, you should reconsider. Master Elvanis kills for disobedience; Lady Tirala kills for fun."
"Even her own disciples?"
Nira''s voice fell lower. "Why do you imagine there are so few?"
Zu nodded in understanding. Eighteenth was quite high in the hierarchy, and a name like Shadow Blade would appeal to a great many people. Tirala probably had more would-be disciples than anyone else. Especially if she looked as impressive as she sounded.
Zu could imagine young fools falling over themselves to win her favor, and smiled. He needed to do nothing. Nothing but reach her and stay in her presence long enough.
"How do I find her?" he asked.
"She lives in the central tower, the base floor of the Green Flame''s own citadel. But I..." Nira''s grip tightened on Zu''s sleeve. "I don''t want you to go. You will die, and be lost to me, and I... I want to see you flourish. I want to teach you everything I know. You can be a worthy successor; more, you can surpass me and make my legacy proud."
"I have my own legacy to worry about, but thanks for the offer. Just point me to the Green Flame''s tower and I''ll be on my way."
Nira looked at him as though she thought he''d lost his mind. Silly Nira. She should have known better by now. Zu Mari didn''t need such insignificant things as sense. He''d long since transcended any such mortal restrictions.
She gave him the directions anyway.
"Luja, can you make this one immediate?" Zu asked, as soon as Nira finished. "I don''t want to risk any word of this reaching anyone."
"Of course," Luja Ni replied.
Zu immediately burst into flames. Comfortable, golden-red flames. Like a phoenix who would die and be reborn.